Skip to main content

Full text of "The vocation and dangers of the church : a charge delivered to the clergy of the Diocese of Rochester at his primary visitation, October 24, 25, 26, 1899"

See other formats


LI  E>  i^ARY 

OF   THE 

U  N  1  VERS  ITY 

or    ILLl  NOIS 


^i^^:  A^-'^  ^<-^ 


THE  VOCATION 

AND 

DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 


THE     VOCATION 

AND 

DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

A  Charge   Delivered  to  the  Clergy  of  the 

Biocese  of  IRocbeeter 

AT     HIS     PRIMARY    VISITATION 
OCTOBER  24,  25,  26,   1899 


BY 

EDWARD    STUART    TALBOT,     D.D. 

ONE    HUNDREDTH    BISHOP 


ILontion 
MACMILLAN    AND    CO.,   Limited 

NEW  YORK ;  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 
1899 

AXX  rights  reterved 


RicDARD  Clav  and  Sons,  Limited, 

LONDON  AND   BUNGAV. 


CONTENTS 


PART  I 


rSTHODUCTION  

THE   EETCRNS — 

GENERAL    CHARACTER  

a.  OBSERVANCE   OF   SPECIAL    SEASONS 

ASCENSION   DAY  

EMBER  AND  ROGATION   DAYS 
DAILY    SERVICES 


FAoe 
1-3 

3-6 
6-9 
6 

7 
9-11 


;3.  THE  GREAT  SPIRITUAL   NEED   AND   THE   CHURCH'S  FORCES  11-17 


13 
13 

13 
15 
15 
16 


DEACONESSES ■ 

GREY   LADIES 

LAY  READERS,  ETC 

CHURCH  ARMY       

WILEERFORCE  MISSIONERS 

7.  SUPPORT  OF  FOREIGN   MISSIONS  

TEMPER   OF  THE   CHURCH 17-21 

GENERAL  LOYALTY       17 

PARTIES  17 

AUTHORITY  19 

THE   ORDER   OF   HOLY   COMMUNION  21-27 

MANUALS         28 

COMMUNION   OF    THE   SICK 28 

SPONSORS         29 

EDUCATION 30-36 

CHURCH   SCHOOLS  30-32 

BOARD   SCHOOLS  32-36 

s.  Gabriel's  college  34 


INDEX 


CliERICAL  INCOMES 

TITHE      

PEW  RENTS 


PAGE 

36-37 

36 

37 


PART  II. 

god's  purpose  in  CHRIST  THROUGH  THE  CHURCH           38-42 

A. 

I.  THE  PURPOSE  FULFILLED  IN  WORSHIP       43-50 

II.  THE  PURPOSE   FULFILLED   IN  CORPORATE   LIFE 50-54 

THIS  FULFILMENT   OBSCURED  AND   ENDANGERED:   ECCLESIASTICISM         ...  54-58 

1.  TRUE  AND  FALSE   CHURCHMANSHIP         58-59 

2.  OVER-KNOWLEDGE   OR   DOGMATISM            .              ...  59-68 

3.  INSUFFICIENT   REGARD   OF   THE    LAITY 68-79 

4.  RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  CHRISTIAN  BODIES           79-82 

B. 

THE  CHURCH   AND   HUMAN  LIFE — 

WHAT  IS   DONE 82-87 

WHAT   IS   LEFT    UNDONE 87-91 

HINTS  FOR   PROGRESS 91-102 

1.  MORAL  WITNESS ...  91 

2.  SYMPATHY,   WITH   PRACTICAL  THOUGHTS   AND  ASPIRATIONS...  92-98 

3.  SUPREMACY   OF   CHRIST 98-102 


Summary 


..  102-108 


Appendices 


..  109-115 


jftn^ 


UfUC 


0  Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  :  they  shall  prosper 
that  love  thee. 


Gracious  Father,  we  humbly  beseech  Thee  for  Thy 
Holy  Catholic  Church.  Fill  it  with  all  truth ;  in  all  truth 
with  all  peace.  Where  it  is  corrupt,  purge  it ;  where  it 
is  in  error,  direct  it ;  where  it  is  superstitious,  rectify  it ; 
where  anj^hing  is  amiss,  reform  it;  where  it  is  right, 
strengthen  and  confirm  it ;  where  it  is  in  want,  furnish 
it ;  where  it  is  divided  and  rent  asunder,  make  up  the 
breaches  of  it ;  0  Thou  Holy  One  of  Israel.     Amen. 


Deliver  Israel,  0  God,  out  of  all  his  troubles. 


PART  I. 

Right  Rev.  Brother,  Rev.  Brethren,  and  Brethren  of 
THE  Laity, 

Four  years  ago  from  S.  Luke's  Day  last  past  I  was  called  to  be  the 
hundredth  occupant  of  this  most  ancient  See,  and  consecrated  to  be 
Chief  Pastor  of  the  so  great  people  of  this  Diocese  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
through  the  hands  of  my  o"\^ti  Father  in  God,  Edward,  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  I  might  have  hoped  to  serve  under  him  as  Suffragan,  and 
Chaplain  of  his  Province,  for  years  to  come.  It  pleased  God  to  rule 
otherwise  :  and  a  year  had  not  passed  before  he  was  taken  from  our 
head  by  a  death  which,  joined  to  such  a  life,  shone  with  singular  moral 
power  and  beauty.  We  sorrowed  for  a  great  loss :  but  often  since 
then,  in  days  of  trouble  which  would  have  vexed  his  spirit,  we  have 
thought  Anth  gladness  of  his  peace  and  rest.  We  see  now,  even 
better  than  then,  how  well  he  had  done  his  work  for  his  time :  but  I 
am  not  sure  that  we  realise  yet  how  much  help  to  face  her  troubles 
the  Church  had  quietly  gathered  during  the  Archiepiscopate  of  Arch- 
bishop Benson,  from  the  impulse  of  his  enthusiastic  loyalty,  and 
from  the  results  of  his  courage  and  skill.  Different  men  match 
different  times,  and  for  the  rougher  days  which  followed,  we  have 
counted  it  a  great  blessing  to  have  at  our  head  the  unfaltering 
courage,  strong  decision,  and  simple  justice  of  his  successor,  with 
influence  heightened,  and  natural  force  not  abated,  by  the  long 
years  of  his  record.  It  is  only  one  of  many  like  losses  for  which 
thinking  Churchmen  have  to  grieve  to-day,  that  he  should  not  be 
free  to  put  the  fire  and  force  of  his  heart  into  the  congenial  tastes 
of  rousing  the  Church  to  her  duty  of  Evangelisation  abroad,  and  of 

B 


2  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

conflict  with  the  colossal  evil  of  intemperance  at  home,  and  should 
have  to  give  his  time  and  strength,  as  he  has  done  "odthout  stint,  to 
the  meaner  and  more  thankless  work  of  composing  controversy.  But 
in  the  poorer,  as  in  the  nobler  work,  it  is  beyond  price  to  have 
one  to  lead  us  whose  constant  aim  is  the  unworldly  service  of  the 
Master. 

Four  years  of  Episcopate  before  a  Primary  Visitation  are,  I 
suppose,  according  to  custom,  one  too  many.^  But  there  may  be 
compensation  for  this  in  some  added  opportunity  of  gaining  know- 
ledge of  this  vast  Diocese.  I  wish  with  all  my  heart  that  I  had 
used  it  better.  I  am  painfully  sensible  that  there  are  some  of  you 
with  whom  I  have  even  now  hardly  ever,  if  ever,  come  into  contact, 
and  more  with  whom  I  have  never  exchanged  the  words  of  brotherly 
intercourse,  and,  it  may  be,  pastoral  counsel,  which  give  reality  to 
the  relations  between  Bishop  and  Clergy.  But  you,  I  know,  by 
many  a  kind  expression,  make  the  excuses  for  this  which,  in  part, 
deserve  to  be  made :  and  I  gratefully  record  my  thankfulness  for 
this  among  many  other  kindnesses  of  yours,  which  have  warmed  my 
heart  and  blessed  my  life  in  these  four  years,  that  you  cast  upon  me 
no  needless  burden  of  correspondence  and  business.  Do  not  carry 
this  consideration  too  far ;  and  when  in  any  matter  of  your  parochial 
responsibility,  or  your  personal  life,  you  feel  that  you  would  desire 
help  of  your  Bishop,  do  not  scruple  to  ask  it.  Of  your  Bishop,  or  I 
should  rather  say,  of  your  Bishops.  "  For  I  am  mindful,  and  so  are 
you,  how  it  is  that  my  load  has  been  lightened :  you  are  mindful, 
and  so  am  I,  with  gratitude  and  affection,  that  half  of  what  a 
Bishop's  advice,  sympathy,  or  experience  can  do  for  a  Diocese,  has 
been  received  by  you  in  full  measure  and  with  unstinted  trouble 
from  the  Bishop  Suffragan.  We  do  not  remember  this  less  gr^itefully 
because  much  of  it  has  been  done  from  a  heart  and  home  saddened 
by  a  great  bereavement. 

But  the  Diocese,  in  fact,  demands  more  than  what  the  fullest 
energies  of  two  Bishops  can  give.  It  is  episcopally  undermanned. 
We  sometimes  do  too  much,  while  the  Diocese  gets  too  little,  partly 
because  of  what  our  hurried  doings  oblige  us  to  neglect. 

It  is  this  which  has  led  to  the  project  long  considered  not  only 

^  Canon  LX. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH        3 

among  ourselves  but  in  Convocation  ^  for  the  division  of  the  Diocese. 
We  have  at  last  brought  the  matter  out  of  a  condition  of  confused 
debate  into  practical  and  generally  (though  not  universally) 
accepted  shape.  I  have  spoken  of  this  before,  and  need  not  dwell  on 
it  now.  Personally,  I  feel  that  the  need  of  a  separation  of  Rochester 
and  Chatham  from  the  See  of  South  London  is  the  most  pressing 
thing.  The  greatest  difficulty  is  that  the  increasing  coherence  of  the 
County  of  London  and  the  disinclination  on  the  side  of  the  Diocese  of 
Canterbury  for  any  large  territorial  concession  (or  shall  I  say,  resti- 
tution of  what  quite  recently  was  ours  ?)  makes  it  difficult  to  equip 
Rochester  with  an  adequate  territory.  She  might  at  least,  I  think, 
take  the  Medway  do"wn  to  the  sea,  including  Queenboro'  and  Sheer- 
ness,  and  so  include  all  the  naval  and  riparian  work.  To  this  matter 
we  shall,  this  autumn,  put  our  hands.  I  have,  during  the  recess, 
formed  as  strong  a  General  Committee  as  I  could  command. 

I  do  not  propose  to  occupy  you  Avith  any  general  description  of 
the  Diocese,  its  needs  and  its  equipment.  Part  or  all  of  this  was 
done  by  the  first  founder,  as  he  deserves  to  be  called,  of  the  Diocese 
in  its  present  shape.  Bishop  Thorold,  with  a  brilliancy  which  Avill 
hardly  be  repeated,  certainly  not  by  me.  Nor  would  I  care  to  put 
myself  into  comparison  with  what  I  remember  thinking  when  I 
read  it,  with  little  thought  of  what  was  coming  to  myself.  Bishop 
Davidson's  masterly  review  of  Diocesan  work  and  organisation. 

My  attempt  ■\\^11  be  to  offer  you  (1)  some  remarks,  together  with 
directions  of  counsel  or  authority,  based  upon  the  results  of  the 
Visitation;  (2)  some  reflections  upon  the  larger  problems  of  the 
Church's  life. 

Let  me  first  tender  to  you  my  thanks  for  the  material  which  you 
have  placed  before  me  in  your  replies.  I  can  conscientiously  say 
that  I  have  reviewed  the  whole  of  your  statistics,  and  read  every 
word  of  your  answers  to  my  Supplementary  Questions,  making  notes 
upon  them  which  may,  I  hope,  enable  me  to  make  subsequent  use  of 
your  remarks  or  suggestions. 

I  followed  Bishop  Davidson's  precedent,  and,  as  I  hope,  your 

^  See  the  Report  of  a  Committee  of  the  Lovkv  House  of  the  Convocation  of 
Canterbury,  1889,  No.  237,  in  which  this  Diocese  stands  as  the  first  case  requiring 
division. 

B   2 


4        THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

convenience,  by  making  your  annual  Church  Year  Book  Return  serve 
as  the  main  reply  to  Visitation  enquiries.  Let  me  say  a  word  in 
passing  as  to  the  value  of  that  Return.  I  am  well  aware  that  it 
costs  you  yearly  considerable  trouble,  for  I  have  myself,  at  Leeds, 
had  it  to  make.  But  that  trouble  will,  I  am  certain,  be  greatly  lessened 
by  the  use  of  the  Parochial  Register,  which  is  a  counterpart  in 
shape  to  the  Return.  The  effect  will  be  that  if  this  is  duly  filled 
up  when  one  Return  is  made,  the  next  year's  Return  will  stand  to  its 
predecessor  only  as  a  new  edition.  But  whatever  the  trouble  may  be, 
I  am  sure  it  is  well  worth 'while,  and  I  rejoice  to  see  that  the  good 
sense  and  judgment  of  the  Clergy  has  pronounced  decisively  in  its 
favour,  by  an  almost  unanimous  compliance  with  the  request  to  fill 
it  up,  which  could  never  have  been  enforced  against  a  strong 
resistance.  I  know  the  difficulties  that  some  feel  about  "  numbering 
the  people,"  and  against  "spiritual  statistics."  But  I  venture 
earnestly  to  say  that  these  are  objections  not  to  the  Return,  but  to 
a  way  of  misusing  it.  In  this  Diocese  certainly,  numbering  the 
people  is  likely  to  minister  to  something  very  unlike  pride ;  and  such 
a  Return  is,  at  the  very  least,  as  much  a  confessional  of  our  failures 
as  a  roll  of  our  successes.  I  venture  to  think  that  in  two  ways,  at 
least,  it  may  be  of  real  service  to  our  Church  life.  It  is  good  to  be 
brought  to  book ;  to  have  to  take  ourselves  to  task ;  to  see  in  black 
and  white  what  we  really  are  doing,  and  what  it  all  comes  to.  It 
must  be  good  also  for  individual  Clergy  to  have  to  try  their  work  by 
a  paper  which  represents  what  is  (with  all  allowance,  no  doubt,  to  be 
made  for  local  circumstances  of  poverty,  paucity  of  numbers,  and  the 
like)  the  standard  of  a  vigorous,  well-equipped,  thoroughly  worked 
parish. 

I  should  be  ungrateful  if  I  did  not  add  a  word  of  thanks  to 
Canon  Burnside,  whose  labour,  much  of  it  out  of  sight,  has  been 
enormous,  and  must  have  been  often  thankless.  His  skill,  patience, 
and  courtesy  are  largely  responsible  for  the  result.  On  his  part,  he 
has  expressed  to  me  appreciation  of  the  degree  of  accuracy  and 
completeness  already  attained,  and  of  the  yearly  advance  in  these 
respects. 

I  regret  that  I  did  not  issue  these  Returns  and  my  accompanying 
questions  earlier  in  the  year.     This  has  caused  some  of  you  incon- 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH        5 

venience,  which  you  might  have  been  spared,  and  for  which  I  ask 
forgiveness,  and  in  a  certain  number  of  cases  it  has  led  to  hasty  and 
imperfect  replies.  While  I  take  my  own  share  of  blame,  may  I 
express  a  little  regret  that  a  few  of  the  Clergy  have  treated  the 
Return  as  a  tiresome  technicality,  to  be  got  over  as  quickly  and 
laconically  as  possible  ?  They  have  not  considered  that,  at  least 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  Bishop,  anxious  to  do  his  duty  and  to 
take  interest  in  their  work,  it  is  an  opportunity  of  some  little  im- 
portance. It  may  be  well  just  to  say  this  in  view  of  a  future 
Visitation,  whether  or  not  you  and  I  are  here  to  take  part  in  it. 

I  pass  to  the  substance  of  the  Returns.  Their  dry  figures  are 
eloquent  of  many  meanings,  and  there  is  in  them  not  a  little  pathos. 
They  seem  to  me  to  speak  most  of  labour,  steady,  unromantic, 
persevering  labour,  with  little  reward  as  the  world  counts  it,  either 
in  money  or  fame,  often  with  little  tangible  success  as  we  ourselves 
count  success.  We  of  this  Diocese  may  not  be  a  brilliant  Church, 
nor  our  work  specially  enterprising  or  inventive  ;  but  I  claim  this 
for  us,  that  we  '  keep  at '  it.  We  are,  in  truth,  a  working  Church. 
But,  brethren,  even  for  this  do  not  let  us  boast  ourselves  too  much, 
living  as  we  do  in  the  midst  of  a  people  upon  whom  the  strain  of 
work,  often  underpaid  and  underfed  work,  is  heavy,  day  and  night. 

There  are  very  few  left  of  those  records,  once  familiar,  of  two 
Services  on  Sunday,  a  monthly  Communion,  and  the  Church  never 
open  at  any  other  time,  unless  for  a  wedding  or  funeral  or  on 
Christmas  Day  and  Good  Friday,  National  or  Sunday  Schools  as 
the  only  form  of  organised  work,  and  no  giving  except  an  occasional 
collection  for  the  Wardens'  expenses  and  the  local  poor.  Such 
records  will  be,  I  hope,  very  shortly  extinct.  Even  a  poorly  worked 
Church  of  to-day  is  usually  a  good  deal  above  this  level.  But  we 
can  go  much  further  and  say  that  the  average  Church  is  a  working 
Church,  and  that  the  records  of  a  very  large  number  suggest  work 
which  may  easily,  and  does  constantly,  mean  overwork  for  men,  and 
women  too,  overmatched  by  the  scale  of  their  task. 

It  goes  with  this  that  there  is  a  quickened  feeling  for  the 
Church's  principles,  and  an  increased  perception  of  the  value  of  her 
order.  The  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Table  has  been  recovered  from 
much  of  its  neglect  in  former  days ;  it  is  normal  now  to  make  the 


6  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

celebration  of  it,  according  to  the  Church's  practice  from  the  first, 
an  unvarying  part  of  Lord's  Day  observance  ;  and  very  frequently  (as 
is  much  best)  this  is  done  at  one  regular  hour,  whatever  other  op- 
portunities are  added.  The  quiet  steady  habit  of  Communion  v^^ith 
the  Lord  on  His  Day  is  perhaps  the  best  and  most  representative 
part  of  such  a  standard  of  methodical  religious  life  as  we  may  prac- 
tically try  to  hold  up  to  the  well  meaning  and  sincere  among  our 
young  people. 

Lent  is  almost  universally  observed,  if  only  in  some  very  slight 
way  in  many  cases,  and  in  Church  and  School  the  seasons  and  chief 
festivals  of  the  Church's  year  set  their  steadying  and  directing  im- 
press on  our  teaching.  That  this  may  be  formal  is  most  true ;  most 
true  also  that  it  would  have  more  generally  marked  effects  if  we  and 
those  who  work  with  us  were  ourselves  more  inwardly  responsive  to 
the  contributions  which  the  Church's  days  of  fast,  festival,  and  com- 
memoration make  to  our  devout  thought  and  self-discipline.  But 
what  is  done  is  something,  and  in  many  individuals  much. 

I  have  been  glad  to  notice  in  this  connection  that  the  Churches 
in  which  the  great  Festival  of  our  Lord's  Ascension  is  not  observed, 
or  is  left  without  a  celebration  of  Holy  Communion,  are  a  very 
small  minority.^  In  those  few  cases  the  Clergy  would,  I  dare- 
say, plead  that  they  could  not  get  any  one  to  join  in  the  observ- 
ance. I  should  venture  to  reply  that  if  so  this  is  a  mark  of  something 
lacking  in  the  teaching — that  a  special  effort,  such  as  even  a  five 
a.m.  celebration,  which  I  have  known  both  in  town  and  country, 
might  overcome  the  most  stubborn  external  difficulties;  that  such 
special  efforts,  when  a  few  can  be  led  to  make  them,  bring  the 
reward  which  attends  effort,  teach  more  than  many  sermons,  and 
mitigate  the  softness  which,  as  colonial  and  missionary  examples  often 
remind  us,  is  too  characteristic  of  a  long  established  Church  life  with 
an  easy  abundance  of  religious  opportunities.  On  the  merits  of 
the  matter  there  can  plainly  be  no  question  that  the  Church,  through 
her  Prayer  Book,  with  its  Proper  Preface  for  the  Octave,  Proper 

1  I  have  noted  seventeen  eases.  May  I  suggest  the  expediency  in  many  places, 
both  town  and  country,  of  attempting  a  very  early  Communion  on  that  day,  before 
the  working  hours  of  a  day  which  the  world  does  not  keep  ?  The  present  scanty 
observance  of  it  is  rather  a  humbling  proof  how  much  secular  recognition,  or  the 
opposite,  governs  our  religious  waj's. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH        7 

Psalms  and  name  given  to  a  Season,  marks  Ascension  as  one  of  her 
highest  days.  It  is  equally  plain  that  its  omission  mutilates  most 
seriously  the  anniversary  exhibition  of  her  historic  Creed,  and  misses 
an  opportunity  of  emphasising  teaching  about  our  Lord's  present 
and  abiding  Lordship  and  Priesthood,  which  are  specially  needed 
to  link  His  earthly  work  mth  the  dispensation  of  the  Spirit,  and 
to  fill  the  Church's  life  not  only  with  an  inspiration  from  the  past, 
but  with  the  power  of  an  endless  life  and  a  present  Lord. 

May  I  ask  that  this  omission  be  supplied,  where  it  still  exists  ? 

I  have  asked  you,  in  one  of  my  questions,  about  the  observance 
of  Ember  and  Rogation  Days.  I  hope  that  none  of  you  have  seen 
in  the  question  the  enquiry  of  an  official,  pressing  with  futile 
or  meritorious  pedantry,  every  detail  of  order.  You  are  more 
likely  to  have  thought  that  it  was  the  question  of  a  theorist, 
drawing  pictures  to  which  there  is  nothing  corresponding  in  the  life 
of  to-day.  I  beg  you  to  believe  that  this  is  not  so.  I  think  I  may 
claim  to  be  too  sensitive  to  the  life  round  me  not  to  realise  how 
remote  and  unmeaning  names  like  these  may  sound  in  many  a  South 
London  or  country  parish,  when  it  is  as  much  as  you  can  do  and  more 
to  get  people  to  Church  at  all.  But  this  does  not  alter  my  earnest 
■wish  to  get  you  to  observe  these  days  more  efficiently.  It  cannot 
be  right  that  I  should  get  as  an  answer  to  the  question,  "  What 
means  do  you  take  to  secure  the  observance  of  Ember  and  Rogation 
Days  ? "  the  reply  "  None  whatever."  But  is  the  answer,  "  Give  notice 
of  them,  in  Church,"  much  more  satisfactory  ?  The  notice  was  surely 
never  meant  only  for  private  guidance.  What  is  not  worth  a 
place  in  the  Church's  united  worship  will  hardly  be  respected 
by  individuals.  Nor  is  this  unpractical.  For  there  is  a  very  real 
sense  in  which  it  is  true  that  we  may  get  more  the  more  we  ask. 
We  often  dilute  till  the  colour  and  flavour  are  hardly  perceptible. 
We  are  ^vrong  in  adjusting  our  system  to  the  least  attached  Church- 
goer. A  Church  life  is  not  one  of  the  things  which  is,  or  should 
be,  of  the  strength  of  its  weakest  link.  There  should,  indeed,  be  sim- 
plicities of  service  and  teaching  which  will  prevent  our  turning  away 
any  one  whom  we  might  have  won.  But  a  life  in  which  there  is  a 
certain  substantiality  and  colour  and  variety  is  quite  as  likely  to 
attract  as  one  where  these  things  are  not.     I  think  this  could  be 


8  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

shown  from  very  various  religious  examples.  Men  and  women  who 
desire — and  there  are  such  in  every  parish — to  serve  the  Lord  are 
helped  and  not  hindered  by  being  shown  that  there  is  more  to  grow 
into  in  the  Church's  life  than  they  saw  at  first.  They  can  be  led  on 
in  many  a  case  to  delight  in  its  meanings.  This  is  strictly  relevant 
to  the  case  in  point.  Special  seasons  of  pleading  with  God  in  more 
intense,  and,  at  the  same  time,  in  more  particular  and  detailed 
earnestness  for  the  things  of  our  need :  here  is  a  thing  to  which  the 
awakened  religious  instinct  will  respond.  We  invent  them  for  our- 
selves; we  have  our  Day  of  Intercession,  or  our  Prayer  Meeting. 
Why  should  they  only  be  sought  in  these  quite  legitimate  ways 
of  our  own,  and  not  also  found  within  the  Church's  order  ? 

The  result  is  that  that  order  stands  for  what  is  formal,  and  anything 
warm  or  flexible  must  be  sought  outside  it.  It  is  not  thus  that  we 
can  create,  by  God's  help,  that  worthy  conception  of  the  Church  of 
which  I  hope  to  speak  later  on.  Why  should  not  our  communicants 
be  trained  to  see  that  the  Church  in  God's  name  calls  for  and  expects 
their  service  ?  Only  so  shall  we  get  more  adequate  working  help,  by 
a  recognition  of  the  law  of  Service  as  binding  on  all  Christians. 
Only  so  can  we  get  the  Almsgiving  which  would  bless  and  be  blessed. 
Only  so  can  we  awaken  and  confirm  faith  in  the  power  of  corporate 
Prayer.  A  special  service  of  humble  and  penitent  prayer  at  the  four 
Embertides,  not  only  for  the  Bishops  and  those  whom  they  ordain, 
but  for  the  Church's  needs  and  their  remedies,  for  different  branches 
of  her  work,  for  her  greater  unity,  enlightenment,  and  charity,  for 
pardon  of  her  many  sins,  negligences,  and  ignorances,  for  blessing  on 
the  coming  season  of  the  year.  This,  surely,  would  not  be  difficult 
to  arrange.  It  might  be  made  a  very  concrete  and  real  thing.  It 
might  be  in  part  without  form  or  book,  guided  by  the  clergyman. 
Why  should  not  the  weekly  Prayer  Meeting  or  Guild  Meeting  be  sus- 
pended, and  moved  to  the  Wednesday  or  the  Friday  in  Ember  week, 
and  then  held  in  Church  with  a  special  character  of  this  sort  given  to 
it  ?  Why  should  not  the  good  habit  become  more  general,  which  I 
find  already  fairly  frequent,  of  holding  a  short  special  service  of 
prayer  on  each  of  the  three  Rogation  Days,  one  for  Temporal  Bless- 
ings, one  for  Foreign  Missions,  one  for  the  Home  Work  of  the 
Church — perhaps  with  a  few  spiritual  words  on  Prayer  to  tune  the 


( 


THE  VOCATION  AXD  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH        » 

little  group  of  prapng  folk  ?  Ascension  Day  would  not  be  worse 
observed  if  we  had  thus  joined  the  great  Intercessor ;  and  more 
things  than  you  realise  would  be  brought  home  to  many  hearts.^ 

Do  not,  I  pray  you,  think  this  unimportant.  Can  we,  as  things 
are,  say  to  ourselves  at  those  times  that  a  mighty  and  prevailing 
voice  of  prayer  to  which  we  can  associate  ourselves  is  going  up  to 
the  Throne  from  the  whole  Church  ?  Can  you  reckon  all  the  gain 
that  it  would  be  to  us  to  be  able  to  say  it,  and  the  quickening 
of  the  life  that  it  would  mean  ?  These  are  the  measures  of  our  own 
self-incurred  loss. 

I  cannot  leave  what  I  have  said  on  this  matter  without  asking 
you,  and  specially  the  younger  Incumbents,  to  consider  very  de- 
liberately and  prayerfully  the  bearing  of  what  has  just  now  been  very 
imperfectly  said  on  the  much  larger  question  of  Daily  Prayer  in 
Church  according  to  the  directions  of  the  Prayer  Book.  You  will 
see  at  least  that  it  is  not  as  a  formality  that  I  should  press  it. 
Formality  is  rather  the  danger  against  which  we  who  use  it  should 
continually  watch.  But  why  is  prayer  more  formal  on  week-days 
than  on  Sunday,  or  prayer  on  each  week-day  more  formal  than  on 
one,  or  prayer  in  public  more  formal  than  in  the  parlour  or  at  the 
bedside  ? 

I  speak  ^^ith  entire  respect  of  many  who  do  not  use  it.  I  know 
that  many  of  them  are  far  better  and  more  spiritual  men  than  my- 
self; I  know  that  they  are  men  of  earnest  faith  and  greatly  given  to 
prayer.  But  yet  I  venture  to  say,  as  my  responsibility  obliges  me, 
that  I  am  sure  that  they  are  wTong. 

I  believe  that  the  conscience  of  the  Church  would  be  clearer 
and  brighter  from  a  general  compliance  with  rules  which  I  will 
reprint  with  this  Charge.^  They  are  after  all  very  clear  and  distinct 
and  as  plain  as  any  directions  in  the  Book ;  they  are  reinforced  by 
other  features  in  it  such  as  the  Lectionary  and  the  Psalter ;  and  they 
represent  the  very  ancient  practice  and  the  very  profound  instinct  of 
the  Church,  to  give  public  and  visibly  united  expression  to  her  daily 
corporate  supplication  before  the  Throne. 

I  believe  that  the  Clergy  would  gain  themselves  by  the  daily  re- 
minder of  their  Ordination  vow  to  plead  for  their  flocks,  by  familiarity 

^  Appendix  I.,  infra.  -  Appendix  II.,  infra. 


10  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

with  the  whole  Bible  as  it  passes  before  them  in  steady  course,  by  the 
gentle  pressure  of  an  ordered  rule  in  a  life  which  is  too  often  one  of 
just  so  much  order,  or  disorder,  as  the  individual  gives  it ;  and  even 
by  the  little  yoke  of  self-denial  which  it  entails.  It  saddens  me  often 
to  send  an  earnest  young^Deacon  or  Priest  away  from  his  Ordination 
to  his  solitary  lodgings,  and  feel  that  in  the  devotional  side  of  his 
daily  life  (except  what  he  may  gain — it  is  a  large  exception — 
from  the  example  or  occasional  words  of  his  Vicar)  there  will  be  no 
steady  control  or  stimulus  beyond  what  his  own  resolution  and 
earnestness  may  supply.  I  think  I  have  seen  enough  to  warrant 
me  in  asking  older  men  to  see  that  they  are  not  in  this  pulling  back 
or  even  "  offending  "  younger  ones  when  they  would  wish  to  do  the 
reverse.  At  least,  I  think  I  see  a  readiness  in  the  young  to  respond 
to  the  Church's  directions  which  goes  much  beyond  any  party  limit. 

I  believe,  too,  that  the  people  would  gain  not  only  by  the  blessings 
granted  to  such  prayer,  and  by  the  demand  addressed,  and  the 
opportunity  given,  to  the  more  devout  among  them,  but  by  the 
quiet  witness  of  faith  and  worship.  These  are  not  the  days  in 
which  the  worshipping  side  of  life  can  afford  to  lack  the  help  of 
organised  form. 

I  subjoin  as  evidence  that  I  am  not  speaking  unpractically  the 
words  of  the  most  distinguished  and  not  the  least  devoted  of  those 
younger  College  Missioners  whom  Cambridge  has  sent  among  us, 
himself  returning  now  to  Cambridge  to  feed  and  foster  there,  we 
trust,  the  response  of  new  generations  of  Cambridge  men  to  South 
London  needs.^ 

^  Rev.  C.  F.  Andrews,  Pembroke  College  Missioner,  writes  in  his  Thirteenth 
Anniial  Report  of  the  Mission,  page  5  :— "  The  hour  of  our  daily  Evening  Service 
■was  changed  from  5"30  p.m.  to  8  p.m.  The  change  has  proved  most  salutary.  Since 
then  we  have  never  failed  to  have  a  good  congregation  each  evening,  the  men 
■especially  being  most  faithful.  Nothing  could  give  more  help  to  our  worn  and  tired 
men  and  women  at  the  end  of  a  weary  day  than  this  closing  act  of  worship  and  inter- 
cession. It  performs  an  important  missionary  work  also,  as  many  who  feel  them- 
selves too  shabby  and  disreputable  to  be  seen  in  Church  on  Sunday  come  in  one  by 
one  to  worship  in  the  week.  The  fixed  hour  is  of  great  importance.  Our  people 
always  know  that  the  prayers  are  being  oflFered  for  them  morning  by  morning  and 
evening  by  evening.  Mothers  have  told  me  that  even  when  it  is  impossible  to  leave 
their  children  and  come,  they  have  been  comforted  again  and  again  when  they  hear 
the  bell  ring  and  know  that  they  are  remembered.  I  am  now  visiting  daily  a  dying 
■woman  whose  last  words  each  time  I  see  her,  are  "Please  remember  me  in  Church 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       11 

I  give  no  direction,  I  do  not  even  make  any  request,  unless  it  be 
for  careful  consideration  of  what  has  been  said,  in  a  matter  in  which 
movement  to  be  healthy  must  be  of  willing  hearts.  So  only  can  we 
have  not  the  thing  only  but  the  spirit  of  the  thing,  and  without  the 
spirit  the  thing  will  be  of  little  value.  But  you  know  what  I  think, 
and  wish  and  pray. 

To  those  who  already  do  this  I  would  earnestly  say,  beware  of 
being  mechanical,  of  '  getting  the  Office  said,'  of  allowing  it  to  be  a 
substitute  for  the  indispensables  of  Bible  study  and  meditation  and 
private  prayer.  Let  your  outward  manner  in  saying  it  be  the  manner 
of  those  who  pray  indeed,  and  to  whom  familiarity  with  what  they  use 
brings  only  delicacy  of  touch,  and  power  to  draw  out  its  beauty  and 
wealth. 

Certainly  the  Churches  of  this  Diocese  should  be  foremost  among 
those  which  "sigh  and  cry."  Ours,  if  any,  should  be  a  pleading 
Church.  For  there  is  another  side  to  our  statistics.  I  do  not  wish 
to  dwell  upon  it  in  detail.  To  do  so  might  minister  to  our  own 
depression  ;  and  depression  is  a  bad  counsellor,  a  prophet  who  helps 
to  fulfil  his  own  prophecies.  But  it  would  be  wrong  to  disguise  the 
tremendous  facts  of  alienation  and  practical  secularism.  Over  large 
districts,  and  these  not  of  the  town  alone,  our  communicants  are  only 
a  small  fraction  or  percentage  of  the  population.  They  go  as  low  in 
a  case  or  two  as  one  in  a  thousand.  But  in  many  more  the  fraction 
is  piteously  small.  I  do  not  think,  nor  do  you,  that  this  is  a  measure 
of  the  amount  of  religion,  not  only  because  of  the  work  of  other 
religious  bodies,  for  this,  like  our  own  and  more  so,  is  often  weakest 
where  need  is  greatest ;  but  because  there  is  an  amount  of  elemental 
religion  which  gives  no  sign  other  than  by  its  translation  into  the 

when  the  time  for  Service  comes."  Yesterday,  in  S.  Thomas'  Hospital,  one  of  our 
Communicants  said  to  me,  '  As  I  lie  here,  I  count  the  hours  till  Ser%nce  time  comes, 
and  when  Big  Ben  strikes  a  quarter-to-ten  or  a  quarter-to-eight  I  think,  '  now  the 
bell's  beginning,'  and  when  the  hour  strikes  I  think,  'now  they're  all  in  Church  and 
they'll  be  thinking  of  me  and  I'll  be  thinking  of  them.'  Little  by  little  there  is 
growing  up  amongst  us  a  definitely  church-going  people  ;  and  this  means  order, 
reverence,  obedience,  quietness,  besides  other  still  deeper  gifts  which  go  to  transform 
noisy,  wild  and  intemperate  lives.  I  have  often  thought  that  to  go  into  the  home  of 
this  or  that  one  in  our  District  who  was  before  to  be  found  every  evening  at  the 

* '  public-house,  and  now  is  every  night  in  Church  instead,  would  give  a  vivid 

picture  of  what  S.  Paul  meant  by  a  '  new  creature. ' 


12  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

mass  of  uncomplaining  drudgery,  and  the  patience  and  mutual 
kindness  by  which  that  drudgery  is  relieved.  But  what  it  does 
mean  is,  positively,  an  immense  mass  of  unchecked  animalism 
and  heathenism,  and,  negatively,  an  immense  loss  of  blessing  from 
God  upon  human  life,  and  of  returns  of  love  and  service  to  Him. 
I  do  not  forget — it  is  the  greatest  weight  on  one's  heart — how  much 
of  this  is  the  fault  of  the  Church  herself  or  of  her  ministers  in  the 
past  and  present,  or  how  much  of  it  seems  to  be  the  result,  we  are 
tempted  to  say  the  inevitable  result,  of  the  hideous  grinding  pressure 
of  degrading  and  scandalous  conditions  of  housing  and  life. 

I  only  put  before  you  the  fact  as  one  which  is  to  most  of  you 
well  known.  I  draw  but  these  two  inferences  as  to  the  Church's 
method.  The  first  is,  that  she  must  work  hard  and  continually 
at  her  "remnant,"  at  the  little  nucleus  of  convinced  and  living 
Christianity,  and  must  get  them  increasingly  to  work  and  pray  and 
strive  with  her  for  the  rest :  we  must  aim  at  hot  centres  of  life. 
We  must  resist  as  our  worst  danger  what  is  conveyed  in  the  words 
which  tell  that  where  iniquity  abounds  love  waxes  cold.^  The  second, 
to  which  I  shall  return  before  I  end,  is  that  she  must  put  her 
best  thought  and  her  best  sympathy,  without  impatience  and 
irritation,  with  much  humility  and  self-questioning,  into  the  work 
of  disentangling,  and  if  it  may  be,  removing  bit  by  bit  the  causes 
of  this  want  of  correspondence  between  man  and  God's  Word  to  man 
as  that  word  is  spoken  through  her  to  the  Londoner  or  dockyard 
man  or  country  man  of  to-day — the  want  of  bite  of  the  tool  upon  the 
material  for  which  we  believe  it  was  meant.  We  have  got  a  broken 
contact  to  renew,  and  there  is  no  harder  work.  Perhaps  we  should  add 
to  these  two  remarks  the  obvious  third,  that  she  is  right  in  going  on 
with  her  ministries  of  kindness,  whether  or  no  men  hear  the  word 
which  goes  with  the  works,  but  never  forgetting  that  in  the  end  the 
word  outweighs  all  the  works,  and  lends  them  all  their  worth. 

It  will,  I  think,  be  very  plain  that  for  all  this  work  the  unsup- 
ported solitary  Clergyman  is  (as  no  one  knows  better  than  himself) 
an  entirely  inadequate  instrument.  He  needs  the  support  and 
co-operation  of  those  who  can  touch  men  and  women's  lives  from 
various  sides,  and  come  to  them  more  on  an  equality,  and  without 

1  S.  Matt.  xxiv.  12. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  13 

the  official  character  which  must  always  attach  to  him.  Thank  God 
we  have  been  gaining  in  these  ways.  It  is  constant  and  great  joy 
to  think  of  our  two  great  Diocesan  groups  of  trained  ladies  (which 
we  owe,  under  God,  respectively  to  Bishop  Thorold  and  to  the  Bishoj) 
of  Southwark),  our  21  Deaconesses  who  have  received  by  laying  on 
of  hands  a  commissioned  Ministry  for  the  work  in  which  they  have 
been  trained  in  our  beautiful  Deaconesses'  House  under  its  first 
Head ;  and  our  28  Grey  Ladies,  giving  themselves  with  less  definite 
committal  and  less  complete  training,  but  at  least  for  the  time  with 
not  less  devotion,  to  works  of  mercy.  A  little  group  of  ladies  from 
a  centre  at  Blackheath,  under  Mr.  Barnes  Lawrence's  guidance, 
and  with  support  from  the  Church  Pastoral  Aid  Society,  attempts 
similar  work.  In  about  a  dozen  parishes,  at  least,  to  my  know- 
ledge, we  have  help  from  Sisterhoods  of  women  given  to  God 
for  work  among  His  Poor.  At  Tooting  Mr.  Baker  main- 
tains, with  a  devotion  and  loyalty  which  I  cannot  characterise 
without  seeming  to  flatter,  the  nucleus  of  a  Brotherhood  of  men 
living  in  the  world  but  devoting  their  leisure  to  charity.  Would 
that  it  might  increase !  If  I  do  not  dwell  in  detail  upon  the 
work  of  our  Lay  Readers,  Scripture  Readers,  and  Mission  Women, 
it  is  only  because  time  fails.  It  has  been  a  pleasure  to  gather 
the  Lay  Readers  together  at  Bishop's  House,  to  give  increas- 
ing care  to  the  arrangements  of  their  admission,  and  after  full 
counsel  with  themselves,  both  on  principles  and  details,  to  sanction 
and  arrange  for  them  a  badge  to  be  worn  in  Divine  Service,  a 
reminder  to  them  of  their  responsibility  and  to  the  people  of  their 
Commission.  I  am  glad  to  say  that,  by  arrangement  between  the 
Bishop  of  Southwark  and  myself,  I  shall  be  able  to  secure  a 
further  degree  of  episcopal  superintendence  and  detailed  interest  in 
this  part  of  our  work  with  little  or  no  loss  of  my  own  personal  contact. 
But  besides  these,  I  have  in  mind  many  forms  of  service  by 
which  individuals  or  groups,  within  the  Diocese  or  beyond  it, 
make  the  work  of  many  of  our  parishes  fuller  and  more  really 
Christian.  Among  these,  carrying,  I  cannot  but  hope,  germs  of 
great  development  in  the  future,  is  the  increase  amongst  us  of 
Settlements.  To  this,  however,  I  refer  elsewhere.  I  note  in 
seven  parishes  the  formation  of  small  Chapters  of  the  Brotherhood 


14  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

of  S.  Andrew,  with  others  in  preparation,  a  beginning  I  would  fain 
hope  of  more  active  extension  of  the  Church  by  the  organization  of 
individual  lay  effort,  under  whatever  forms. 

To  the  Lay  Workers'  Association  on  which  Bishop  Thorold  laid  such 
stress,  I  cannot  refer  without  some  confusion  of  face,  and  can  only 
plead  that  Ulysses'  bow  is  not  for  every  man's  handling.  It  hurts  me 
to  the  quick  to  feel  that  by  not  reviving  it  (the  word  is  more  appro- 
priate than  maintaining)  I  may  have  pained  some  who  had  given  to  it 
labour  and  thought,  or  may  have  conveyed  to  any  that  I  am  indiffer- 
ent or  disrespectful  to  lay  work.  If  I  know  myself,  that  work  has  a 
very  large  place  in  my  heart  and  respect.  If  even  now  I  thought 
that  I  could  really  add  to  all  the  other  claims  upon  me  the  very  large 
amount  of  direct  personal  work  which  would,  I  think,  be  required 
to  make  the  Association  really  effective,  I  would  attempt  its  revival 
to-morrow.  But  in  any  case  I  hope  that  the  want  of  this  particular 
organization  which  had  never  (I  gather)  really  reached  high  or 
general  efficiency,  will  not  prevent  a  real  degree  of  contact  between 
us  Bishops  and  the  laity,  men  and  women,  who  form  the  militia  of 
our  army. 

May  I  say,  in  this  connection,  a  word  to  the  laymen  ?  They  fall 
too  much  behind  the  women  in  the  matter  of  service  to  their  Church, 
I  do  not  mean  that  their  circumstances  allow  of  their  doing  as  much  : 
but  they  need  not  do  so  much  less.  The  special  instance  before  my 
mind  is  that  of  Sunday  Schools.  How  are  our  lads  to  grow  up  with 
a  sense  that  religion  is  a  robust  and  manly  thing  if  they  associate  it 
with  nothing  but  women's  influence  and  women's  teaching  ?  The  fact 
that  some  women  have  gifts  for  work  with  boys  and  men  which 
few  if  any  men  can  rival,  does  not  touch  the  point.  I  am  speaking  of 
general  effect  and  not  of  particular  cases.  In  one  return  I  found  a 
Sunday  School  with  forty  women  teachers,  and  no  men.  The  case  is 
extreme,  but-it  is  not  uncommon  for  the  men  to  be  some  three  or  four 
and  the  women  some  twenty  or  thirty.  I  am  quite  certain  that  there 
is  a  splendid  sphere  of  service  for  a  young  man  who  will  as  a  teacher 
get  into  touch  with  a  circle  of  boys,  and  win  them  by  personal 
influence  and  care  which  will  soon  extend  beyond  the  bare  limits  of 
the  Sunday  School  hour.  The  benefits  mil  return  by  God's  blessing 
in  mental,  moral,  and  spiritual  stimulus  on  the  teacher. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       15 

I  asked  you  to  tell  me  what  you  thought  of  the  work  of  the 
Church  Army.  I  shall  hope  to  convey  to  its  authorities  some  note 
of  the  results.  But  I  may  roughly  summarise  them  as  follows.  They 
show  amply  enough  to  give  welcome  encouragement  to  the  heads  of 
the  Army,  to  the  excellent  men  whom  it  employs,  and  to  those  who 
are  disposed  to  invite  their  help.  But  they  certainly  do  not  justify 
any  relaxation  of  effort.  In  particular,  there  is  pretty  frequent 
indication  that  the  work  would  be  better  if  there  had  been  fuller  and 
deeper  training.  I  expect  that  the  authorities  of  the  Army  would 
fully  realise  this,  and  would  allege  no  objection  but  the  formidable 
one  of  expense.  But  no  money  is  better  spent  than  what  is  spent  on 
preparation ;  and  I  hope  that  the  good  work  which  is  done  may 
lead  to  larger  and  more  liberal  support,  which  will  enable  them  to  do 
more  in  this  particular  direction,  deepening  rather  than  extending 
their  work.  We  owe  a  great  debt  to  those  who  have  bestowed  upon 
the  Diocese  two  Church  Araiy  Vans.  Their  charity  has  been  well 
bestowed  and  well  used,  and  if  it  is  not  invidious  to  select,  I  should 
like  specially  to  record  the  many  testimonies  which  I  have  received 
to  the  work  of  Captain  Ager. 

I  have  lately  had  a  fresh  reason  for  speaking  gratefully  of  the 
Church  Army,  since  it  has,  quite  spontaneously,  been  moved  by 
South  London  needs  to  put  at  our  disposal  one  of  its  ablest  and  most 
experienced  Evangelists.  This  has  been  most  generously  done.  Capt. 
Lamer  is  to  reside  in  South  London,  at  the  sole  cost  of  the  Army  ; 
he  is  to  work  under  Diocesan  direction,  which  I  have  arranged  to 
exercise  through  our  Senior  Wilberforce  Missioner,  Rev.  G.  J.  Bayley^ 
and  he  will  conduct  special  evangelistic  eflforts  in  parishes  in  the 
heart  of  the  town  for  which  the  Vans  are  unsuitable. 

The  mention  of  the  Wilberforce  Missioner  gives  me  the  oppor- 
tunity of  expressing  my  satisfaction  that  by  the  kindness  of  the 
Trustees  the  troubled  and  broken  history  of  that  Memorial  of  the 
great  Bishop  has  entered  on  what  may,  I  hope,  be  a  long  chapter  of 
steady  and  effective  usefulness  by  its  association  with  our  Collegiate 
House  at  St.  Saviour's.  To  form  the  chief  resource  of  that  House 
for  its  work  of  clerical  reinforcement  in  places  and  times  where  this 
is  required,  and  for  special  ministries  of  instruction  or  exhortation, 
seems  to  be  the  most  practical  and  congenial  application  possible 


16       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

of  the  funds,  and  I  am  very  glad  to  feel  that  the  Mission 
which  was  in  abeyance  when  I  became  Bishop,  is  thus  again  at 
work. 

"  A  living  Church  is  a  Missionary  Church."  It  has  been  to  me 
a  matter  of  delightful  surprise  to  find  how  much  is  done  from  this 
Diocese  for  the  great  and  primary  work  of  "  preaching  the  Gospel  in 
the  regions  beyond."  ^  When  I  think  of  the  poverty  of  so  many  of 
our  parishes  as  I  review  them  one  by  one,  I  do  think  that  the  sum  of 
X22,000  for  Foreign  Missions  returned  to  me  is  one  for  which  we 
may  well  be  thankful,  with  a  thankfulness  which  prompts  to  increase 
Tooth  of  effort  and  hope.  I  cannot  doubt  that  that  offering  stands 
for  a  real  blessing  to  us,  such  as  is  promised  to  those  that  give. 
I  have  no  doubt  that  for  several  reasons  the  true  figure  is  somewhat 
more ;  and  besides  there  are  the  contributions  which  go  direct  from 
the  givers  to  the  central  offices,  or  to  the  Mission  Field.  Nor  is  the 
sum  only  raised  by  a  few  wealthy  parishes,  but  poor  ones  have  in 
many  cases  given  well  out  of  their  deep  poverty.  It  is  a  matter  in 
which  we  are  happily  at  one,  but  it  is  rather  fair  than  invidious 
to  recognise  the  leading  part  taken  by  the  supporters  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society ;  and  I  should  like  to  name  with  special  honour 
in  this  regard  the  parishes  of  Christ  Church,  Gipsy  Hill ;  Emmanuel, 
Streatham ;  Holy  Trinity,  Richmond ;  St.  Michael's  and  St.  John's, 
Blackheath. 

In  a  matter  in  which  so  much  is  done  by  the  parishes  of  the 
Diocese,  it  is  much  to  be  desired  that  we  should  also  act  as  a 
Diocese,  and  feel  from  so  doing  an  invigoration  of  our  collective  life. 
I  desire  gratefully  to  acknowledge  the  willing,  modest,  and  unselfish 
work  of  our  Diocesan  Board  of  Missions,  which  I  have  sought  to 
assist  by  Pastoral  Letters  in  its  efforts  to  stimulate  the  observance 
of  the  Day  of  Intercession  and  Thanksgiving.  No  small  part  of 
our  thanks  to  the  Board  should  be  given  to  its  Vice-Chairman  and 
Secretary,  Mr.  Bickersteth,  whose  work  has  the  stamp  of  a  dedication 
not  less  pure,  because  it  carries  with  it  the  fragrance  of  filial  and 
fraternal  affection.  Since  your  last  Visitation  the  Board  has  given  us 
its  list  of  former  workers  in  the  Diocese  who  are  now  in  the  Mission 
Field.   Will  you  allow  me  to  make  mention,  with  sorrow  and  happiness 

1  2  Cor.  X.  16. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       17 

at  once,  that  in  two  or  three  days  from  this  time  the  name  of  a  former 
Assistant  Curate  of  Mr.  Bickersteth,  my  own  dear  Chaplain,  Thomas 
Edmund  Teignmouth-Shore,  will  be  added  to  this  list  as  a  member 
of  the  Oxford  Mission  to  Calcutta  ?  Many,  I  hope  and  think,  in  the 
Diocese  which  he  has  served  so  well  will  give  him  a  place  in  their 
prayers  ? 

I  have  expressed  before,  and  I  repeat,  the  hope  that  our  Diocesan 
Missionary  Studentship  Associations,  of  which  Canon  Jelf,  Mr. 
Woodhouse  and  Mr.  Shore  have  been  secretaries,  may  be  more 
widely  recognised,  and  take  gradually  a  much  more  important  place 
among  us  than  they  now  have. 

No  one,  I  think,  could  read  the  Returns  without  being  struck  by 
the  witness  which  they  bear  of  loyalty  to  the  Church  of  England, 
and  contentment  with  her  order  of  worship  and  instruction.  This 
is  unquestionably  the  most  striking  feature  of  the  picture  which 
they  present.  There  are,  of  course,  lines  of  party  cleavage  not 
difficult  to  trace,  though  I  am  glad  to  note  a  considerable 
number  of  Churches  of  different  sorts  whose  conduct  crosses  these 
lines,  and  tends  to  take  from  them  harsh  distinctness.^  No  doubt, 
too,  there  are  many  things  of  almost  indefinable  flavour  in  speech 
and  deportment  and  ritual,  and  others  of  private  use,  which  do  not 
appear  on  the  surface  of  statistical  reports,  and  which  collectively 
make  differences  more  patent.  But,  allowing  for  this,  we  get  the 
picture  of  a  great  Church  permitting  a  large  liberty  to  the  differ- 
ent historical  currents  of  feeling  and  opinion  within  her,  and  to 
reasonable  developments  of  these  under  the  powerful  influences  and 
solvents  of  modem  life,  and  obtaining  in  return  an  overwhelming 
preponderance  of  substantial  allegiance.  There  is  an  immense 
central  mass  of  contented  and  unquestionable  loyalty. 

As  we  advance  towards  the  edges  there  is  a  tendency  to  accentuate 
the  expression  of  particular  interpretations  of  Church  doctrine  and  order. 
To  some  extent  these  are  to  be  welcomed.  They  show  vitality,  and 
they  satisfy  different  temperaments  of  thought  and  feeling.   Perhaps 

^  To  take  a  single  instance  I  may  mention  the  large  range  of  use  of  such  a  book 
as  the  Manual  for  Holy  Communion  of  that  truly  apostolic  worker  and  Bishop  of  our 
own  day,  William  Walsham  How. 

C 


18       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OE  THE  CHURCH 

as  one  to  whom  moderation  has  always  been  both  practically  and 
speculatively  congenial,  I  may  say  the  more  freely,  that  a  Church  which 
satisfied  none  but  those  of  moderate  temperament  would  be  a  narrow 
Church,  and  that  moderation,  like  other  forms  of  opinion,  may  easily 
have  its  ignoble  as  well  as  its  noble  side.  In  an  imperfect  world 
warm  convictions  and  devoted  attachments  are  often,  and  for  many, 
practically  inseparable  from  onesidedness  of  thought  and  expression. 
None  the  less  the  roads  of  onesidedness  are  travelled  with  ever 
increasing  danger ;  and  it  well  beseems  those  to  whom  their  Church 
allows  liberty  to  be  the  more  dutifully  vigilant  both  of  error  and  of 
offence  to  others.  In  towns  the  number  of  Churches  allows  more 
differentiation  than  in  a  country  parish,  where  one  Church  must 
serve  all.  But  this  emphatically  does  not  justify  forgetfulness  for 
the  sake  of  the  "  congregation,"  of  regard  for  what  is  best  either 
for  the  parish,  or  for  the  whole  Church  and  its  rules  and  spirit. 

Finally,  there  is  no  doubt  a  fringe  but  a  very  small  fringe  of  what 
distinctly  approaches,  or  dabbles  in,  disloyalty.  Such  are  those  who 
act  in  this  or  that  respect  as  though  the  English  Church  had  not 
made  protests  which  she  did  and  does  make,  or  broken  off  what 
she  did  break  off,  or  wisely  guarded  against  the  recurrence  of  ex- 
perienced dangers  ;  or  those  in  another  direction  to  whom  the  dividing 
line  between  the  Church  and  the  Protestant  denominations  outside 
her  is  a  vanishing  line,  and  many  features  of  her  order  rather 
accidents  to  be  (at  best)  acquiesced  in,  or  teachings  to  be  diluted  by 
explanation,  than  directions  to  be  filially  carried  out ;  or,  once  more, 
there  are  those  (I  have  found  this  in  two  or  three  places,  but  only 
in  these)  for  whom  we  cannot  but  feel  deep  sympathy,  who,  under 
pressure  of  what  they  deem  reasons  of  criticism  or  other  scientific 
evidence,  begin  to  tamper,  whether  they  know  it  or  no,  with  those 
fundamental  truths  of  faith  which  underlie  the  phases  of  its  expression 
and  interpretation. 

How  the  fringes  of  which  I  have  spoken  are  to  be  dealt  with,  is, 
I  think,  to  any  candid  and  charitable  man  a  very  delicate  and 
difficult  question.  I  am  quite  sure  that  I  do  a  reverent  thing  if  I 
say  that  our  Lord's  teaching  about  the  difficulty  of  plucking  up 
tares  has  a  most  distinct  bearing  on  this  matter.  The  man  who 
rushes   in  is,  to   say  the  least,  not   always  wise.       This  must  be 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  19 

frankly  said,  however  unpalatable  the  saying  of  it  may  be  to  some. 
But  assuredly  it  is  not  the  whole  of  the  matter.  The  Society  has 
a  right  against  the  individual  one  or  many.  The  enforcement  of 
that  right  is  primarily  the  work  of  Christian  opinion,  and  the  power 
of  the  collective  mind  and  spirit  of  the  whole  body  over  individuals 
is  the  test  of  the  healthiness  of  a  Church.  The  more  true  unity 
there  is  the  greater  will  that  power  be,  and  the  more  genuine  in 
quality,  because  with  more  of  love  on  both  sides.  Conversely  the 
more  division  there  is,  the  more  that  power  is  paralysed.  A  man 
does  not  Avdllingly  defer  to  the  opinion  of  another  party.  So  it  comes 
about  that  the  action  of  opinion  takes  harsher  and  more  coercive  forms 
The  power  of  force  is  brought  in  to  do  the  work  for  which  there  is 
too  little  mutual  love.  We  see  the  example  of  this  in  the  various 
parties  of  the  Reformation  time,  snatching  in  turn  at  the  sword  or 
the  statute  to  compel  others  to  their  own  way  of  thinking. 

The  greatest  danger,  in  my  judgment,  to  the  Church  to-day,  is 
the  temper,  wherever  found,  of  those  who  practically  prefer  a  party 
to  the  Church.  As  I  think  of  men  and  movements  I  am  disposed 
to  say  that  there  is  hardly  any  better  test  of  what  is  wholesome  and 
trustworthy  and  what  is  not,  than  this,  whether  the  main  purpose 
and  the  bottom  desire  is  to  strengthen  and  serve  the  Church  of 
England,  or,  upon  the  other  hand,  to  push  some  particular  party 
policy  or  organisation  within  her.  This  is  open  obviously  to  the 
genuine  partisan's  debating  answer,  that  he  hopes  to  strengthen  the 
Church  by  making  his  views  prevail  within  her.  But  I  venture  to 
leave  what  I  have  said.  The  test  will  often  distinguish  between 
two  who  are  doing  outwardly  almost  the  same  things.^ 

But  what  is  enfeebled  is  not  lost.  The  power  of  the  whole  mind 
of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  in  spite  of  walls  of  separation,  is  still, 
as  it  would  not  be  hard  to  prove,  a  real  power,^  and  much  more  is  and 

^  It  may  be  of  interest  to  note  in  this  connection  a  trait  of  New  Testament  teach- 
ing which  the  Revised  Version  has  restored  to  clearness.  "Faction,"  which  only 
occurred  once  as  an  erratic  translation  of  epts  (1  Cor.  iii.  3),  now  stands  in  seven 
places  as  the  distinctive  equivalent  of  iptdeta  (Rom.  ii.  8  ;  2  Cor.  xii.  20  ;  Gal.  v.  20 ; 
Phil.  i.  17,  ii.  3  ;  James,  iii.  14,  16),  and  ipiOda  appears  (Lightfoot  on  Gal.  v.  20 ; 
Sanday  and  Headlam  on  Rom.  ii.  8)  to  represent  almost  exactly  party  spirit  within 
the  Church. 

^  Cp.  "The  authority  of  the  Christian  Church,  the  witness  of  Christendom, 

c  2 


20       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

ou^ht  to  be  the  living  mind  of  the  English  Church,  in  which  we 
have  corporate  unity,  a  power  amongst  us.  The  duty  lies  upon 
us  all  to  respect  and  enhance  that  power.  Remember  that  all  of  us  con- 
tribute to  make  it,  and  all  of  us  are  in  turn  influenced  and  appealed 
to  by  it.  We  are  bound  then  to  the  double  duty  of  making  it  really 
Christian  in  its  tone,  temper,  and  spiritual  quality,  and  of  giving  to 
it,  so  far  as  we  conscientiously  may,  a  real  and  ungrudged  respect.^ 
If  there  are  things  to  be  controlled  by  the  opinion  which  we  help 
to  form,  we  must  do  to  them  as  we  would  be  done  by,  trying  to 
understand  them  and  not  merely  reiterating  party  charges  and  mis- 
descriptions. We  must,  on  the  other  hand,  keep  it  quite  steadily 
before  us  in  all  our  ways,  not  needlessly  to  offend  and  wound  the 
conscience  and  heart  of  the  whole  body,  even  though  it  include 
brethren  whose  fellowship  with  us  is  largely  impaired  by  differences. 

Judge  we  ourselves,  brethren,  on  all  sides,  and  say  whether  this 
is  the  way  in  which  collective  Church  opinion  has  been  exercised,  or 
been  responded  to,  in  the  last  half  century.  If  we  judge  that  it  is  not, 
do  not  let  us  throw  charges  of  responsibility  for  this  at  one  another 
but  humbly  and  sorrowfully  own  that  each  has  to  bear  an  ample  share. 

God  grant  that  the  very  greatness  of  our  difficulties  and  the 
sharpness  of  our  sorrows  in  these  days  may  be  blessed  by  God  to 
force  the  Church  and  all  its  members  into  learning — through  pain 
— something  of  these  truths,  and  may  teach  us  the  unhappiness  of 
those  among  whom  the  great  force  of  collective  brotherly  opinion  is 
out  of  gear. 

however  impaired  by  divisions  and  sins,  is  yet  the  master  fact  of  our  history  and  of 
our  society,  the  master  fact  of  all  our  lives." — R.  W.  Church,  *'  Pascal,  &c.,"  p.  242. 
^  Nor  in  a  country  like  England,  where  the  relation  of  the  Church  to  the 
community  has  been  what  it  has  (I  do  not  merely  mean  by  Establishment,  so-called), 
should  I  deny  all  right  of  moral  influence  to  general  public  opinion.  The  Church  of 
England  is  much  more  bound  than  Timothy  was  in  a  purely  pagan  world  to  have  a 
good  report  of  "  them  that  are  without"  (1  Tim.  iii.  7,  cp.  Col.  iv.  5).  But  it  must 
be  borne  in  mind  that  this  force  of  public  opinion  acts  very  unevenly.  It  is  much  more 
easy  to  enlist  it  against  those  who  do  too  much,  than  against  those  who  do  too  little. 
I  remember  reading  that  the  populace  of  Milan  in  Hildebrand's  time  were  on  the  side 
of  austerity  and  against  the  marriage  of  the  Clergy  ;  and  in  Alexandria  in  the  fourth 
century  the  monks  wielded  the  forces  of  the  street.  But  this  is,  assuredly,  not  the 
normal  state  of  things,  nor  that  of  our  own  time.  The  man  of  "  low  "  or  "  liberal " 
Church  views  will  always  have  the  advantage  as  such  with  public  opinion,  except 
where  they  appear,  as  they  did  in  the  Evangelical  movement,  or  in  the  life  of 
Maurice,  in  the  form  of  exacting  and  unworldly  innovation  in  practice  or  opinion. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       21 

But  behind  opinion,  there  is  further  the  definite  province  of 
Authority  and  Law.  There  will  always  be  the  honestly  mistaken, 
who  cannot  be  persuaded,  and  there  may  always  be  the  obstinately 
wilful,  who  will  not.  Yet  here  again  you  will  agree  with  me  that 
the  workings  of  authority  must  still  show  the  Christian  mark.  We 
shall  not  take  political  authority  at  its  crudest,  the  authority  of  the 
police  court  and  the  policeman,  as  the  pattern  or  standard  of  what 
even  coercive  authority  in  a  Christian  Society  must  be.  Its  patterns 
must  be  much  rather  those  of  the  most  equitable  and  constitutional 
kinds  of  authority  and  administration.  It  must  be  much  more 
considerate  and  paternal ;  it  must  show  much  more  plainly,  and  at 
every  stage,  that  in  the  spirit  of  Love  it  is,  however  sternly,  doing 
Love's  work. 

I  do  not  feel  disposed  to  enlarge  now  upon  the  questions  which 
beset  the  exercise  of  authority,  and  the  enforcement  of  the  Church's 
Law  in  these  days.  But  here  again,  please  God,  trouble  may  be  an 
effective  teacher,  and  we  may  learn  to  realise  that  the  present 
difficulties  in  directing  and  enforcing  are  not  due  to  mere  wil- 
fulness and  perversity  in  our  fellows,  whether  stiff-necked  rebellion 
in  those  below,  or  cynical  and  indolent  apathy  in  those  above.  I 
have  no  obligation  to  hold  a  brief  for  the  action  of  the  Episcopate  in 
days  when  I  was  not  a  Bishop,  and  for  the  almost  complete  ex- 
periment of  toleration  which  it  allowed.  But  my  memory  is  perfectly 
distinct  as  to  the  general  approval  of  this  by  opinion  at  large,  and 
(as  I  tried  once  before  to  point  out  to  you),  it  was  a  natural,  and 
possibly,  inevitable,  result  of  a  preceding  period  of  ill-directed  coercion. 
With  regard  to  ourselves,  I  have  already  told  you  (at  the  Diocesan 
Conference)  that  I  have  exercised  authority  by  direction  in  certain 
particulars,  and  have  been  for  the  most  part  well  and  dutifully  met. 
Since  then,  I  have  thought  it  my  duty  to  request  that  the  liturgical 
use  of  incense  should  be  discontinued  in  certain  Churches.  You  will 
all  join  with  me,  I  hope,  in  thanking  our  brethren,  ten  in  number, 
who  have  complied  with  my  request  for  this  act  of  dutifulness.  From 
some  in  particular,  who  had  used  incense  for  a  long  series  of  years, 
it  required  a  very  real  sacrifice. 

I  return  now  to  the  Visitation  Enquiries.  I  asked  you  to  return 
me  your  practice  with  regard  to  the  Order  of  Administration  of  the 


4 


22  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Lord's  Supper  or  Holy  Communion.  Controversy  has,  alas,  especially 
centred  round  the  Sacrament  of  Christian  unity,  and  the  people's 
minds  are  rightly  specially  sensitive  about  it.  It  is  impossible,  and 
indeed  undesirable,  to  seek  uniformity  of  use  in  all  respects  with 
regard  to  it.  But  what  a  Bishop  can  and  ought  to  do  is  to  require 
that  the  Service  shall  be  fully  used  without  alterations,  additions, 
or  omissions.  As  I  have  already  replied  to  one  of  yourselves  in  a 
letter  which,  at  his  request,  was  made  public,  this  seems  to  me  to  be 
one  of  the  safeguards  of  our  unity. 

There  is,  indeed,  one  omission  which  your  replies  show  me  to  be 
almost  universal — that  of  the  longer  Exhortation  addressed  to  them 
that  mind  to  come  to  the  Holy  Communion  at  the  service  at  which 
it  is  read.  I  do  not  think,  indeed,  that  this  should  be  altogether 
omitted ;  it  seems  well  that  it  should  be  read  from  time  to  time  like 
the  other  Exhortations  of  notice  which  precede  it,  so  that  the  deep 
searching,  and  devout  teachings  which  they  contain  may  be  familiar. 
A  general  rule  may  be  of  service  to  you  here,  and  I  would  ask  that 
it  may  be  the  use  of  this  Diocese  to  read  three  times  a  year  from 
altar  or  pulpit  (1)  one  or  other  of  the  Exhortations  to  Communion, 
and  also  the  (2)  whole  invitation  to  Communicants  in  both  its  parts. 
The  first  part  might  further  be  occasionally  used  with  special 
convenience  at  a  Communicants'  Class  or  Union.  But  on  ordinary 
occasions  we  may,  I  think,  rightly  follow  a  practically  universal 
instinct  which  can  be  shown  to  be  reasonable.  Better  education  both 
of  clergy  and  people  and  other  means  of  instruction  by  books  or 
classes,  is  much  more  available  than  in  the  16th  century,  and  this 
may  therefore  rightly  be  considered  a  change  which  in  spirit  is  not  so 
to  be  called.  The  Exhortations  were  inserted  at  a  special  time  in 
view  of  its  special  conditions — and  those  conditions  having  altered 
they  may  drop  out  again  with  the  qualification  which  I  have  named, 
and  they  will  leave  the  completeness  of  the  service  untouched, 

I  have  further  thought  it  right,  as  I  mentioned  at  the  Diocesan 
Conference,  to  allow  on  certain  occasions  the  use  of  a  special  Collect 
(with  the  Collect  of  the  Week)  and  a  special  Epistle  and  Gospel. 
This  seemed  (1)  only  to  apply  a  little  further  the  method  of  the 
Order  of  Holy  Communion  itself,  in  which  those  parts  are  variable 
according  to  seasons,  &c. :  (2)  it  followed  many  precedents  such  as 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  23 

that  of  the  Order  for  the  Communion  of  the  Sick  and  the  Ordinal  in 
the  Prayer-book,  of  the  Services  for  Consecrating  a  Church,  &c., 
which  have  been  in  traditional  use ;  and  the  forms  of  Harvest  and 
Missionary  Services  sanctioned  by  Convocation.  The  Collect  being 
either  from  the  Prayer-book  or  specially  sanctioned  by  myself,  and 
the  Epistle  and  Gospel  being,  of  course.  Scriptures,  the  limits  of 
deviation  are  narrow  and  secure.  The  point  is  a  doubtful  one,  but 
it  seemed  best  to  turn  the  balance  on  the  side  of  elasticity. 

But  beyond  this  I  cannot  go.  I  must  ask  that  the  whole  Order 
be  said  when  the  Sacrament  is  celebrated  and  administered.  I 
observe  from  your  replies  that  this  will  affect  practices  of  various 
kinds  at  a  considerable  number  of  churches.  These  practices,  I  am 
glad  to  say,  are  almost  entirely  without  other  significance  than  a 
desire  for  convenience  or  abbreviation.  I  had  occasion  previously  to 
deal  with  the  habit  of  omitting  some  parts  of  the  Service,  as  the  Creed 
and  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis,  at  certain  celebrations  to  which  it  was 
desired  to  give  a  special  colour.  I  directed  that  this  should  be  given 
up.  I  held  that  Avhile  the  Church  of  England  has  nowhere  forbidden 
individuals  or  congregations  to  make  special  remembrance  of  their 
dead  in  the  pleadings  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  she  has  not  sanctioned 
any  specialization  of  the  service  to  that  purpose  or  intention  alone, 
having  indeed  everywhere  (except  in  the  matter  of  Collect,  Epistle, 
and  Gospel  and  Proper  Prefaces)  preferred  to  keep  one  unvarying 
order  round  which  the  varying  association  of  fast  and  festival,  joy 
and  sorrow,  wedding  or  funeral,  would  cluster  and  play.  I  thank- 
fully record  that  my  direction  was  complied  with. 

There  is,  I  hope,  no  need  to  reiterate  the  direction  that  nothing 
should  be  interpolated  in  the  Prayer  Book  Service.  This  does  not,  of 
course,  interfere  with  the  reasonable  and  reverent  use  of  brief  private 
devotions  by  the  Priest  at  certain  points  in  the  Service.  Only  these 
should  be  genuinely,  what  I  have  called  them,  private  devotions,  and 
should  ^not  in  any  way  be  so  done  as  to  suggest  that  they  are 
inaudible  insertions  in  the  public  Service ;  and  they  should  be  brief. 
The  Service  should  be  said  with  clear  and  audible  voice  through- 
out. Nothing  is  more  clearly  the  intention  of  the  Prayer  Book,  and 
it  is  perfectly  consistent  with  such  natural  modifications  in  tone  and 
voice  as  instinct  and  reverence  suggest  in  saying  parts  of  the  Service 


24  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

as  different  as,  e.g.,  the  Sanctus  and  the  Prayer  of  Humble  Access, 
or  the  Confession,  and  the  Prayer  of  Consecration. 

I  have  ah-eady  urged,  and  I  must  repeat,  that  I  deem  it  imposs- 
ible to  justify  in  loyalty  to  the  Prayer  Book  any  celebration  of  Holy 
Communion,  which  is  not  substantially  a  Communion  with  Communi- 
cants. Any  one  who  uses  the  service  otherwise  must  feel  that  he  is 
going  '  against  the  grain '  of  it  throughout.  The  rubric  which  refers 
to  a  minimum  number  in  very  small  places  implies  with  an  implica- 
tion which  is  as  direct  as  a  statement  that  in  larger  places  there  should 
be  more.  To  take  compliance  with  it  then,  as  a  sufficient  observance 
of  the  Prayer  Book's  directions  is  therefore  the  farthest  stretch  of 
general  relaxation,  to  say  the  least,  that  can  be  justified  or  made. 
It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  opportunity  is  given  for  Communicants, 
if,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  opportunity  is  constantly  unused.  I 
recognise  and  claim  a  large  measure  of  liberty  for  what  is  sometimes 
called  non-communicating  attendance.  But  I  must  pronounce  the 
habitual  use  of  public  services  without  communicants  to  be  dis- 
obedient to  the  Prayer  Book  and  (in  the  strict  sense)  a  '  scandal '  to 
the  unity  of  the  Church  :  and  I  ask  any  Clergy  whom  this  may  con- 
cern to  give  the  matter  their  serious  and  practical  attention. 

In  all  such  matters  I  ask,  and  look,  for  the  reasonable  and  genuine 
execution  of  Prayer  Book  principles  and  directions. 

The  Commandments  and  the  Collect  for  the  Queen  have  been  often 
omitted  at  early  celebration  in  churches  which  have  frequent  cele- 
brations, and  in  a  few  at  mid-day,  and  in  many  in  the  evening  when 
the  Holy  Communion  is  preceded  by  another  service.  There  are  strong 
arguments  of  convenience  for  these  abbreviations,  arguments  which  are 
appreciated  at  even  more  than  their  full  value  in  a  restless  and  hurry- 
ing time.  But  there  are  hardly  any  cases  in  which  I  can  admit  their 
validity.  These  are  not  times  in  which  we  can  omit  any  part  of  the 
preparation  and  hedging  of  the  Sacrament.  I  was  astonished  the 
other  day  in  turning  the  pages  of  a  Guide  for  Communicants  which 
was  printed  in  the  middle  of  last  century,  having  run  through  many 
editions  in  the  previous  fifty  years,  to  see  how  strenuous  and  exacting 
were  the  requirements  as  to  preparation.  May  I  be  forgiven  a  homely 
suggestion,  of  which  I  have  proved  both  ways  the  truth  ?  The  time 
taken  by  the  Commandments  could  in  many  cases  easily  be  saved  by 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  25 

a  really  punctual  beginning,  if  the  clergy  enter  the  church  one  or  two 
minutes  before  the  service  begins,  and  begin  with  the  clock-strike. 

A  much  larger  omission  of  the  same  kind  is  that  of  the  whole  first 
half  of  the  Liturgy  down  to  the  Prayer  for  the  Church  Militant,  or 
even  to  the  Shorter  Exhortation.  This  is  of  course  a  much  more 
serious  liberty  to  take  \\'ith  the  service,  and  I  am  quite  sure  that  I 
ought  to  request,  as  I  now  do,  that  it  may  cease.  It  deprives  the 
service  of  some  of  its  cardinal  features,  both  fixed  and  variable,  the 
only  direct  prayer  for  the  Holy  Spirit :  the  profession  of  faith,  as  part 
of  the  Sacrament :  the  special  Scriptures  of  the  day :  the  oblations  and 
intercessions  of  the  Offertory  and  Church  Militant,  Here,  again,  the 
argument  of  convenience  or  necessity  will  be  assigned  as  the  reason, 
and  is  the  reason,  for  the  practice ;  and  such  arguments  are  always 
variously  appraised.  But  I  have  no  doubt  that  for  you,  as  for  me,  that 
argument  does  not  justify  so  serious  a  departure  from  the  directions 
of  the  Prayer  Book.  It  has  been  urged  in  several  of  your  returns  that 
the  first  part  of  the  service  •«ill  be  said  later,  or  has  been  said  earlier, 
in  the  day.  But  further  reflection  would,  I  am  sure,  show  the  in- 
sufficiency of  the  argument,  for  any  but  a  bare  legal  or  technical 
justification.  The  object  is  not  that  the  Ser\i[ce  should  be  somehow 
said  during  the  day,  but  that  the  communicants  on  any  occasion 
should  have  the  Service  provided  for  them.  This  would  be  true  even 
if  the  same  people  had  the  whole  Service  in  disconnected  parts  at  dif- 
ferent hours  ;  even  then  the  unsuitableness  of  having  the  latter  half  of 
the  Liturgy  first,  and  the  former  half  which  is  so  plainly  preparatory, 
later,  is  very  plain.  But  even  this  is  not  the  case,  as  is  shown  by  your 
own  returns.  These  considerations  are  emphasised  by  what  you  your- 
selves tell  me.  A  very  frequent  remark  in  the  returns  is  that  the  con- 
gregations at  different  hours  are  practically  distinct  congregations :  the 
early  Communion  and  the  later  one,  the  morning  congregation,  and 
the  evening  congregation.  There  is  then  not  the  least  security  that 
the  same  people  will  be  present  to  join  in  the  separated  portions. 

This  applies  to  early  Communions.  They  make  the  regular 
practice  of  many :  and  quite  certainly  these  ought  to  have  the  whole 
service.  It  applies  also  to  evening  Communions,  where  it  is  plain 
that  there  is  some  difficulty  of  time  in  attaching  the  whole  Order  of 
Holy  Communion  to  Evening  Prayer.    Upon  this  subject  I  speak  ^s'ith 


26  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

a  little  embarrassment.  You  know  that  I  regret  and  disapprove  the 
practice  in  question  as  alien  to  the  custom  of  the  Church  and  a 
painful  wound  to  its  unity.  I  would  prefer,  therefore,  not  to  regu- 
late it :  and  you  will,  I  am  sure,  so  far  give  me  your  generous  trust  as 
to  acquit  me  entirely  of  any  desire  to  hamper  what  I  cannot  hinder, 
and  would  hardly  desire  to  hinder  by  mere  force  or  constraint.  N"ot 
with  any  such  motive,  but  only  for  the  reasons  which  I  have  given, 
I  must  ask  those  who  so  use  the  service  to  use  it  whole.  I  will  give 
one  further  reason  which  I  believe  will  commend  itself  to  those  who 
are  affected  by  this  request.^  You  are  moved  to  the  evening  admini- 
stration of  the  Sacrament,  I  know,  chiefly  by  the  stress  on  your  charity 
and  consideration  of  those  who  could  not,  you  think,  approach  the  Lord's 
Table,  unless  evening  opportunities  were  given.  I  doubt  whether  ex- 
perience as  a  whole,  or  the  comparative  statistics  of  parishes  which  use 
and  do  not  use  the  practice,  support  this  conclusion.  But  experience 
on  the  surface  may  seem,  at  least,  to  do  so.  It  follows  upon  your 
own  showing  that  many  of  your  evening  communicants  are  never, 
or  hardly  ever,  present  at  any  other  administration.  Further  yet,  I 
observe  that  constantly  in  your  Churches  the  evening  Communion 
tends  to  become  the  one  which  is  most  largely  attended.  The  fact  is, 
to  my  mind,  of  unfavourable  significance,  but  it  goes  to  emphasise  the 
same  point,  for  it  means  that  a  large  number  of  your  communicants  will 
come  to  the  Sacrament  only  at  that  hour.  Of  these  the  immensely 
larger  proportion  will  be  working  people,  and  people  in  whom  we 
cannot  presuppose  very  much  teaching.  How  essential,  then,  it  is  that 
you  should  not  deprive  them  of  the  schooling,  so  beautiful  and  so 
deeply  instructive,  which  is  given  by  the  Order  of  Holy  Communion 
as  an  organic  whole  :  that  you  should  not  rob  them  of  any  essential 
features  or  parts  of  it ;  least  of  all  perhaps  of  that  Decalogue,  which, 
according  to  the  practice  once  general,  and  still  frequent,  of  posting 
them  on  the  chancel  walls,  presents  to  them  in  the  simplest  and  most 
authoritative  form  the  great  precepts,  which  the  Catechism  explains, 
of  religious  and  moral  duty. 

^  Many  (like  myself)  will  find  no  slight  evidence  that  I  am  right  in  making  this 
request  in  the  strong  opinion  of  the  present  Bishop  of  Exeter  as  to  the  impor- 
tance of  using  the  whole  order  of  Holy  Communion  on  such  occasions.  He  expressed  it 
in  a  passage  to  which  he  has  kindly  directed  my  attention  in  his  Charge  of  1895,  p. 
23. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  27 

You  know  me  well  enough  to  know  that  interference  of  this 
kind  in  whatever  direction  is  not  to  me  palatable.  May  I  try  to 
assist  you  in  compliance  with  it  by  one  or  two  suggestions  ?  The 
service  of  Evening  Prayer  when  you  follow  it  by  the  Lord's  Supper  may 
easily  be  made  considerably  shorter  than  on  other  Sundays.  Anthems 
and  Services  are  now  so  frequent  that  the  use  of  chants  and  a  hymn 
instead  would  be  a  means  of  abbreviation  in  many  cases.  The  Sermon 
of  that  evening  might  be  limited  to  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  If  I  cannot 
actually  authorize,  I  certainly  shall  not  challenge,  the  practice  of  pass- 
ing straight  on  such  occasions  from  the  Third  Collect  to  the  Prayer  of 
St.  Chrysostom  and  the  Grace,  or  even  direct  to  the  Sermon.  These 
abbreviations,  fairly  tried,  will,  I  think  you  will  find,  minimise  the 
inconvenience.  I  should  not  be  surprised  to  find  that  in  some  cases 
they  cancel  it. 

You  will,  I  trust,  feel  that  I  have  striven  to  put  this  before  you 
fairly  and  considerately.  I  now  ask  your  compliance  mth  my  request 
and  direction.  I  am  certain  that  in  giving  it,  as  I  believe  you  will 
do,  you  will  make  a  distinct  contribution,  at  the  cost  of  a  slight 
sacrifice,  first  to  the  edification  of  your  people  and  their  training  in 
our  beloved  Prayer  Book,  and  secondly  to  the  peace  and  harmony  of 
the  whole  Church. 

I  should  esteem  it  a  very  true  kindness,  and  it  will  greatly  save 
my  labour,  if  you  will  send  me  (and  this  applies  to  all  to  whom  I 
have  made  these  several  requests)  a  line  to  tell  me  (if  it  be  so),  that 
you  have  been  able  to  do  what  I  ask. 

If  there  are  cases  in  which  there  is  real  necessity  for  some 
exception,  it  should  be  submitted  to  me.  But  you  will  see  that  I 
must  keep  the  standard  of  such  necessity  high,  and  I  could  not, 
without  unfairness,  admit  it  (so  far  as  I  can  see)  in  any  case,  in 
regard  to  my  last  request. 

This  provision  for  exception  applies  to  the  problem  of  the  actual 
administration  when  numbers  are  very  large,  or  time  inadequate. 
In  such  a  case  pray  consult  me,  as  to  how  you  may  permissibly 
deviate,  under  stress  of  necessity,  from  the  Prayer  Book  rule  of  separate 
delivery  to  each  Communicant  with  the  full  words  of  Administration. 
These  cases  can  be  adjusted  with  absolute  loyalty  to  the  Prayer 


28       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Book,    even    in    the    few    cases    where    necessity    involves    some 
departure  from  its  letter. 

What  has  to  be  said  about  Manuals  for  Confirmation  and  Holy 
Communion  will  be  best  said  privately  when  it  is  needed.  But  you 
will  be  glad  of  the  assurance  that  the  number  of  cases  is  very  small 
in  which  I  have  even  to  consider  whether  what  is  used  goes  beyond 
the  large  liberty  of  thought  and  expression  which  our  Church  allows, 
and  which  could  not  be  touched  without  disastrous  results.  In  some 
cases,  I  have  been  told,  sometimes  with  emphasis,  that  no  books  are 
used,  or  given,  except  the  Bible,  or  the  Bible  and  the  Prayer  Book. 
This  may  be,  in  some  cases,  quite  right :  it  is  certainly  quite  legiti- 
mate. But  further,  the  evils  which  are  evidently  dreaded  are  real. 
'  Little  books,'  as  was  pointed  out  by  the  large-hearted  Roman  Catholic 
writer,^  Rosmini,  who  saw  the  danger  or  evil  as  one  of  the  wounds  of 
his  own  communion,  may  well  be  a  pregnant  source  of  harm  to  the 
virility  and  wholesomeness  of  religion :  and  we  shall  do  ill  indeed  if 
we  let  any  think  that  books  of  devotion  of  whatever  sort  can  com- 
pensate for  the  constant  and  persevering  nourishment  of  the  soul 
directly  upon  the  Word  of  God  in  Scripture.  These  things,  I  think, 
we  should  generally  agree  to  deprecate :  it  is  not  so  certain  that 
they  do  not  happen  oftener  than  we  know  among  the  imperfectly 
taught.  There  is  a  great  love  everywhere  for  short  cuts  and  easy 
helps  and  work  done  to  our  hand  which  ought  to  be  done  by  it ; 
and  the  devotional  sphere  is  not  exempt  from  the  tendency.  But 
yet  books  are  among  the  tools  of  a  time  of  general  education.  Our 
oral  teaching  often  goes  into  people,  I  suspect,  far  less  than  we 
imagine;  and  with  large  numbers  there  is  less  opportunity  for 
individual  care.  A  wholesome  and  well -chosen  form  of  devotion  and 
simple  teaching  may  prove  most  useful  scaffolding,  or  may  help 
apprenticeship  in  a  difficult  art,  the  art  of  Worship,  public  and 
private. 

The  matter  of  communicating  the  sick  is  one  on  which  it  is 
plainly  undesirable  that  I  should  say  anything  at  the  present  time. 
It  is  not  at  all  a  simple  matter,  and  we  may  all  need  to  use  a  special 

1  "The  Five  Wounds  of  the  Church,"  edited  by  H.  P.   Liddon,  D.D.,  p.  66. 
IRiringtona  1883). 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OP  THE  CHURCH  29 

degree  of  self-restraint  and  mutual  consideration  in  our  thoughts 
and  words  about  it.  I  have  been  glad  to  see  how  real  a  part  it  is  of 
the  ministerial  work  of  the  large  majority  of  our  parishes  to  carry  to 
our  sick  this  gift  and  privilege  of  grace.  But  how  much  larger  the 
demand  might  be  if  the  number  of  our  Communicants  were  less 
painfully  disproportionate  to  our  population,  and  among  these  there 
was  a  more  reverent  and  appreciative  understanding  of  the  Sacra- 
ment's place  in  Christian  life,  one  hardly  ventures  to  reflect. 

The  question  about  sponsors  has  revealed  how  very  general  some 
breach  of  the  Rubric  is.  I  do  not  say  this  in  complaint  or  with 
surprise.  No  one  who  has  been  a  Parish  Priest  can  be  ignorant  that 
its  enforcement  would  bring  down  the  baptisms  in  many  places  to  a 
small  fraction  of  their  present  number,  for  the  only  alternative — and 
it  is  one  which  none  of  us  would  contemplate  for  a  moment — is  a 
wholesale  admission  to  sponsorship  of  unworthy  or  unqualified  persons. 
I  observe  that  there  is  a  consent  among  you  that  the  duty  of  bringing 
the  child  to  Christ  in  baptism  is  the  paramount  consideration ;  you  are 
practically  of  one  mind  in  holding  that  to  let  children  go  unbaptized 
for  want  of  sponsors,  in  cases  of  real  necessity,  is  to  neglect  the  first 
duty.  You  are,  I  believe,  right.  Curiously  enough,  the  rare  instances 
which  I  have  met  of  a  different  opinion  have  come  from  men  of  very 
decided,  but  contrasted,  views,  emphasising  on  one  side  the  need  of 
hedging  the  sacredness  of  the  Gift  in  Baptism;  on  the  other,  the  duty 
of  protest  against  mechanical  ideas  of  it.  But  their  conclusion  is  not 
yours,  nor  mine,  nor,  I  may  add,  that  of  the  Episcopate.  The  instinct 
of  the  Church  is  clear  upon  the  point.  It  does  not  therefore  follow 
that  the  considerations  which  we  overrule  are  unimportant,  or  that 
there  is  no  room  for  care  and  exertion  in  the  matter.  Readers  of 
the  late  Bishop  Moberly's  Bampton  Lectures  on  the  Administration 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  will  remember  the  stress  which  he  lays  upon  the 
corporate  duty  of  the  Church  to  cherish  the  gift  which  she  confers, 
to  train  the  child  whom  she  admits,  to  see  that  it  is  brought  to 
recognise  the  pledges  made  in  its  name.  It  would  seem  to  be  a 
legitimate  inference  that  the  sponsors  are  in  a  manner  special 
trustees  of  a  general  duty ;  and  if  so,  defect  in  sponsors  is  partly  made 
up  by  all  that  is  done  corporately  by  schools,  by  Church  workers, 
by  children's  services,  to  train  the  baptized.     In  some  parishes  it  is 


30       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

possible  to  give  special  expression  to  this  general  responsibility  by  a 
Sponsors'  Guild,  or  more  simply,  to  get  communicant  workers  and 
others  to  undertake  some  sponsorship  as  a  charitable  work.^  There 
are  difficulties  about  such  arrangements,  and  in  many  places  they  would 
be  impracticable,  but  when  they  fit  in  they  may  be  useful,  not  least 
to  the  sponsors.  Beyond  this,  my  counsel  on  the  matter  would  be 
largely  summed  up  in  the  advice  not  to  acquiesce  in  the  matter  going 
anyhow,  because  it  will  not  go  perfectly  or  even  well;  not  to 
forget  to  keep  the  rule  as  a  standard,  however  many  and  constant  the 
exceptions.  Begin  here,  as  in  other  matters,  from  the  top.  Train 
your  best  and  most  attached  people  to  fulfil  the  rule  conscientiously 
and  for  example's  sake.  Explain  frequently,  where  it  is  the  least  use 
to  do  so,  that  the  exception  is  an  exception,  and  unwillingly  made. 
Press  in  particular  for  both  parents'  presence.  One  of  you  records  that 
he  never  acquiesces  in  accepting  the  mother  alone,  without  protest  and 
a  message  to  the  father.  Refuse  entirely  if  a  child  brings  the  baby 
to  baptize  it.  In  my  own  parish  at  Leeds — I  find  the  same  in  an 
instance  or  two  in  this  Diocese — we  gave  a  printed  leaflet  with  a  few 
simple  words  on  sponsorship  to  each  sponsor  or  parent.  If  you  think 
that  this  would  be  futile  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  or  nineteen  out  of 
twenty,  let  this  be  no  reason  against  doing  it.  If  expense  hinders, 
see  whether  one  person  will  give  the  few  shillings  for  that  definite 
piece  of  work  for  the  Lord  and  His  little  ones.  If  supply  from  a 
centre  were  a  help  or  an  economy,  I  would,  if  I  knew  that  it  would  be 
welcome,  arrange  for  this. 

Another  important  group  of  questions  in  your  Returns  related  to 
Education.  As  to  our  own  Schools,  it  has  been  cheering  to  me  quite 
beyond  my  expectations  to  find  how  very  small  the  percentage 
is  of  Schools  in  which  the  Clergy  themselves  do  not  take  part  in 
the  religious  teaching.  Nor  should  I  at  all  assume  that  in  every 
one  of  the  few  cases  where  this  is  not  done,  the  omission  is  due  to 
neglect.  There  are  very  few  general  rules  which  have  no  exceptions. 
But  I  would  throw  an  extremely  heavy  onus  2^'^^obandi  on  any 
clergyman's  conscience  before  he  decides  that  his  case  is  one  of  the 
exceptions.    It  is  not  that  I  wish — God  forbid ! — to  take  that  teaching 

^  Canon  Allen  Edwards  tells  me  of  one  who  so  acts  at  need  for  him,  in  whose  case 
■"  the  office  is  a  real  one." 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       31 

out  of  the  hands  of  the  teachers,  robbing  them  thereby  of  what  is,  I 
doubt  not,  a  prized  piece  of  their  work,  and  a  piece  which  leavens 
the  whole,  and  depriving  ourselves  of  the  immense  advantage  of  their 
trained  skill  in  eliciting  and  conveying  knowledge.  But  there  should  be 
room  for  the  pastor  too ;  for  his  o^^^l  prayerful  work,  in  making  truth 
live  for  his  children,  and  in  helping  the  influence  of  what  they  learn 
to  pass  over  into  temper,  character  and  conduct. 

I  am  less  certain,  by  a  good  deal,  whether  all  is  being  done  that 
should  be  done  for  our  Pupil  Teachers.  There  is  no  doubt  improve- 
ment. The  results  are  reported  to  me  as  "  vastly  better  than  they 
were  five  years  ago."  The  establishment  of  our  useful  centres  is  no 
doubt  largely  responsible  for  this.  But  they  do  not  always  cover  all 
the  work ;  and  even  where  they  do,  their  work  will  do  incidental 
mischief  if  it  wholly  breaks  the  link  of  instruction  between  the  Pupil 
Teachers  and  their  OAvn  clergyman — instruction  of  which  the  chiefest 
gain,  when  the  opportunity  is  rightly  used,  may  be  to  leave  a  per- 
manent impression  of  a  tone  and  attitude  of  mind  suitable  to  the 
handling  of  sacred  things,  such  as  may  bear  fruit  for  many  years  in 
the  work  of  the  rising  generation  of  teachers. 

Before  I  leave  the  subject  of  our  schools,  I  desire  to  express  my 
profound  satisfaction  that  we  have  held  our  ground.  Not  a  single 
school  has  been  surrendered.  One  (Burham)  has  been  recovered. 
But  this  is  not  all.  We  have  advanced.  Nine  new  schools  have 
been  opened  in  the  last  four  years,  with  accommodation  for  2,855 
children.  Along  with  this,  there  has  been  a  steady  enlargement  of 
old  buildings,  which  yielded  in  1898  alone  an  increase  of  672  places. 
I  offer  my  thanks  to  the  Clergy  especially,  and  also  to  many 
devoted  helpers  among  the  laity,  for  the  toil  and  sacrifice  by  which 
the  work  of  these  schools  is  carried  on.  Particularly  are  our  thanks 
due  to  those  good  and  loyal  servants  of  the  Church,  our  Church 
School  teachers,  not  only  for  their  laborious  daily  service,  but  because 
many  of  them,  for  conscience  and  principle's  sake,  have  forfeited  a 
measure  of  pecuniary  advantage  rather  than  leave  the  Church  side  of 
the  Educational  system.  An  important  event  to  be  chronicled  with 
satisfaction  has  been  the  inauguration,  in  useful  and  harmonious 
working,  of  our  Diocesan  Voluntary  Schools  Association  under  the 
Act  of  1897.     This  is  a  further  step  in  the  direction  of  that  unity 


32       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

which  is  strength.  I  should  feel  that  we  were  stronger  yet  for  the 
future  if  it  were  possible  to  amalgamate  the  Diocesan  Board  and 
this  Association  into  one  strong  federal  organisation  for  the  defence 
and  prosecution  of  our  educational  interests. 

I  pass  to  the  Schools  which  are  not  ours,  the  Board  Schools.  I 
asked  you  what  your  relations  with  them  were,  and  what  your  esti- 
mate was  of  the  value  of  their  religious  teaching ;  and  I  awaited 
your  replies  with  much  interest,  I  now  attempt  to  summarise  their 
drift.  I  have  indeed  observed  that  this  is  a  matter  on  which  it  is 
very  difficult  for  a  Bishop  to  speak  without  harm.  If  he  speaks  in 
criticism,  the  Church  is  charged  with  narrow-mindedness.  If  he 
speaks  in  praise,  his  words  are  taken  up  as  those  of  an  unwilling 
witness  to  the  all-sufficiency  of  Board  Schools.  I  shall  try  however 
to  say  what  I  have  to  say  with  as  little  regard  as  may  be  to  these 
comments. 

Let  me  first  record  the  tone  of  your  own  replies.  They  are  with 
the  rarest  exceptions  respectful,  often  very  friendly,  to  the  Board 
Schools.  Nothing  could  be  further  from  the  truth  than  any  idea  of 
a  general  attitude  of  dislike  and  hostility  to  Board  Schools  on  the 
part  of  the  Clergy.  I  have  reckoned  nearly  one  hundred  parishes 
in  which  the  Clergyman  of  the  Parish  (or  occasionally  one  of  his 
assistants)  is  a  Member  of  the  School  Board,  or  (in  London)  of  the 
local  Committee  of  Managers ;  in  twenty-four  of  these  he  occupies  the 
chair.  It  is  plain  that  the  Clergy  have  generally  thrown  them- 
selves into  the  work  of  maki»g  the  Board  Schools  as  good  as 
possible.  They  have  not  held  aloof  any  more  than  they  have 
attacked. 

Secondly,  these  papers  tell  me  of  a  splendid  body  of  educational 
service,  moral  and  religious,  which  is  done  by  the  teachers  in  the 
Board  Schools.  If  it  is  any  satisfaction  to  them  that  I  should 
publicly  say  that  they  continually  win  the  respect  and  gratitude  of 
their  clerical  neighbours  by  their  conscientious  and  earnest  efforts  to 
give  teaching  which  will  strengthen  the  foundations  and  influences 
of  morality  and  religion  in  their  children's  hearts,  let  me  have  the 
pleasure,  and  it  is  a  very  cordial  one,  of  making  this  record,  and 
showing  them  this  honour.  In  a  large  majority  of  cases  this 
is    the   work   of    teachers   who   are   themselves  loyal   Churchmen 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  33 

or  Churchwomen.  But  this  is  not  the  whole  of  our  debt.  I 
have  found  many  instances  where  the  teachers  of  our  Board 
Schools  bring  their  trained  powers  over  to  the  work  of  the 
Church ;  they  give  alms  of  their  leisure  (I  must  fear  sometimes  at 
the  expense  of  health  and  strength)  by  adding  the  work  of  the 
Sunday  School  to  all  the  teaching  of  the  week ;  or  they  are  in  other 
ways  valued  helpers  in  the  Parochial  work.  How  much  this  must 
tell  indirectly  for  good  upon  their  own  children  in  the  Board  Schools 
it  is  hardly  necessary  to  point  out.  I  have  not  once  come  across 
the  case  which,  if  report  be  true,  is  not  uncommon  abroad,  where 
the  staff  of  the  School  is  an  influence  in  the  parish  hostile  to  the 
forces  of  religion. 

There  is  a  further  reason  why  I  have  thus  spoken  of  the  teachers 
before  speaking  of  the  teaching.  The  reason  is  that  its  value 
depends  so  very  much  upon  them,  and  varies  accordingly.  The 
teaching  is,  says  one  of  you,  "  what  the  teacher  makes  it,  nothing 
worth  or  most  valuable."  This  would,  of  course,  be  true  in  a  degree, 
and  a  large  degree,  in  any  system.  But  it  is  very  specially  true  in 
the  case  of  such  a  system  as  that  of  the  London  School  Board.  We 
have  there,  thank  God,  what  may  be  called  with  true  though  limited 
meaning,  a  Christian  system  ;  a  system,  that  is,  in  which  the  re- 
ligious instruction  is  in  the  Christian  Scriptures,  and  the  hymns  and 
prayers  are  Christian.  It  only  needs  that  these  Christian  im- 
plements and  forms  should  be  used  by  teachers  of  Christian  faith  in 
order  to  make  them  give  a  religious  'education  which,  if  it  is  not 
complete  for  us  Churchmen,  and  though  it  lacks  the  clearness  and 
distinctness  of  impression  on  a  young  mind  which  the  simple  outlines 
of  Creed  and  Catechism  can  give,  is  yet  a  thing  for  which  we 
cannot  be  too  thankful. 

The  sad  thing  is  that  there  is  no  kind  of  security  that  the 
teachers  should  have  this  kind  of  congeniality  with  their  subject :  the 
encouraging  thing  is  that  in  so  very  large  a  number  of  cases  they 
have  it.  We  think  with  anxiety  of  the  future.  Will  the  proportion 
always  remain  as  it  is  now  ?  "  The  religious  instruction  of  the  pupil 
teachers  is  the  present  difficulty,"  says  one  of  you,  thoughtfully,  "  and 
the  want  of  it  the  future  danger,  in  Board  Schools."  The  Training 
Colleges  supply  as  many  absolutely,  but  not  relatively,  as  they  did.  In 


■T 


34       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

them,  perhaps,  more  than  in  anything  else  is  the  key  of  the  position. 
I  should  say  this,  not  only  to  Churchmen,  but  to  all  who  value  dis- 
tinctly Christian  Education.  Undenominationalism  is  not  repro- 
ductive. Rate  it  at  its  very  best  as  a  working  compromise,  it  will 
only  work  in  a  Christian  sense  in  the  hands  of  teachers  of  real 
Christian  faith  and  conviction,  and  it  may  be  fearlessly  said  that 
these  will  only  be  got  from  the  denominations,  and,  as  things  are,  in 
very  great  preponderance  from  the  Church.  It  is,  therefore,  a  rare 
degree  of  wisdom  and  courage  combined  which,  in  the  enterprise  of 
St.  Gabriel's  College  at  Camberwell,  has  given  a  defiance  of  faith  and 
hope  to  the  obstacles  of  financial  difficulty,  and  actually  begun  to 
provide  places  for  80  more  teachers,  whom  under  our  own  auspices 
we  may,  by  God's  help,  teach  our  faith  so  that  they  in  turn  shall  be 
able  and  desire  to  teach  it.  It  was  no  drawback  to  this  but  an 
added  privilege  that,  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the  Department,  and  at 
the  suggestion  of  our  own  Archbishop,  the  scheme  includes  a  Non- 
Resident  department  for  80  more  which  is  absolutely  open  to  all. 
I  earnestly  crave  for  so  generous  and  large-hearted  a  scheme  the  most 
liberal  and  ready  support.  It  is  at  present  in  temporary  premises 
but  the  permanent  buildings,  of  which  Lady  Cranborne  laid  the  first 
stone  in  July,  are  beginning  to  rise.  But  it  cannot  be  fully  equipped 
for  much  less  than  £50,000 :  and  this  will  give  some  idea  of  the 
magnitude  of  the  enterprise,  and  the  measure  of  need. 

From  the  teachers  I  turn  to  the  teaching.  The  account  of  it 
might  be  largely  inferred  from  what  has  been  already  said.  It  varies 
and  it  shows  different  sides.  I  attempted  some  classification  of 
favourable  and  unfavourable  estimates,  and  I  noted  100  favourable 
and  37  unfavourable.  But  though  the  preponderance  fairly  repre- 
sents opinion  among  you,  the  classification  is  extremely  rough.  The 
qualification  recurs  quite  constantly,  "  good  as  far  it  goes,"  and  the 
favourable  descriptions  are  often  therefore  intended  as  relatively 
favourable,  relatively  that  is  to  the  conditions  of  compromise  and 
limitation  under  which  the  teaching  is  given.  I  should  like  to  put 
to  the  front  a  remark  by  the  vicar  of  a  parish  of  pronounced  dogmatic 
tone,  who  says  that  the  teaching  "  is  of  great  value,  and  helps 
Christian  conviction  in  the  mass  of  the  people."  If  any  one  thinks 
that  this  is  delusive,  I  would  quote  another  highly  competent  clerical 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  35 

witness,  whom  I  lately  heard  describe  the  gist  of  the  Christian  teach- 
ing given  by  the  Board  Schools  in  his  parish  in  the  words  of  the  Church 
Catechism  comment  on  the  Articles  of  our  Belief.  It  is  not  easy  to 
estimate  the  gain  which  comes  from  the  fact  that  to  thousands  of 
children  the  Bible  is  taught  by  teachers  themselves  Christian,  as  an 
inspired  Book,  and  the  Gospels  as  the  record  of  the  Son  of  God  and 
'  Our  Lord.'  Other  grades  of  good  influence  are  perhaps  represented  by 
comments  such  as,  "  Lacks  definiteness,  but  makes  for  godliness,"  or 
"  Scripture  histories  with  moral  attached  are  kno-svTi  wonderfully  well." 
Reverence  of  tone  is  specially  mentioned  by  some.  Others,  speaking 
relatively,  find  the  teaching  of  the  Board  Schools  and  Church  Schools 
in  their  instances  on  a  par  in  value.  Or  once  again,  if  any  one 
asks  whether  the  subjects  are  taught  with  care  and  efifectiveness  in 
a  workmanlike  way — leaving  questions  as  to  the  effects  to  come 
later — he  may  certainly  receive  a  cordially  affirmative  answer  as 
regards  a  large  number,  it  may  be  the  greater  part,  of  the  schools.  Such 
^vt)rk  must  be  at  least,  in  the  words  of  one  return,  "  good  scaffold- 
ing," but,  indeed,  the  figure  says  quite  too  little ;  "  excellent  founda- 
tion," which  occurs  in  another  report,  is  much  better. 

But  it  must  not  be  denied  that  there  is  another  side  to  the  picture. 
Beside  that  same  general  qualification  "  good  as  far  as  it  goes,"  which 
means  a  good  deal,  there  are  criticisms  which  strike  beyond  the 
limit  thus  implied.  I  am  told  for  instance  by  several  trusty  witnesses, 
and  it  is  certainly  a  widespread  impression  and  observation,  that  it  is 
constantly  obvious  in  Sunday  School  or  Confirmation  Class  which  of 
the  children  have  had  Church  School  teaching  and  which  only  that  of 
Board  Schools ;  in  some  cases  because  the  latter  lack  knowledge  of 
Scripture,  in  others  because  they  know  the  facts,  and  possibly  the  ethical 
applications,  but  no  more ;  in  another  case  it  is  said  that  they  have  not 
even  been  taught  applications.  "  Lamentably  ignorant  "  is  the  com- 
ment of  one  vicar  whose  own  schools  give  some  of  the  very  best  religious 
education  in  the  Diocese.  There  are  several  comments  to  like  effect. 
In  precisely  two  cases  these  strong  negative  remarks  are  exchanged 
for  a  more  positive  charge  of  heterodox  or  partially  negative  teaching. 
A  matter  of  grave  anxiety  in  some  places,  which  I  feel  sure  the 
teachers  share,  is  the  lack  of  effect  on  the  moral  tone  and  bearing  of 
the  children  outside.     This  is  spoken  of  sometimes  very  strongly. 

D  2 


36  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Anyone  who  has  seen  the  admirable  discipline  of  the  children  in 
school,  must  be  surprised  as  well  as  greatly  disappointed  to  find  what 
their  manners  and  ways  often  are  outside.  A  thoughtful  judge 
among  yourselves  treats  this  as  part  of  the  great  modern  mistake,  or 
at  least  misfortune,  of  dealing  with  children  in  large  masses.  It 
means  no  doubt  also  what  we  have  always  known,  that  the  school 
cannot  replace  the  home ;  and  for  many  of  these  children  home  is  not 
home  in  any  sense,  material  or  other.  But  it  would  certainly  appear 
that  the  lack  of  a  certain  tone  which  a  Church  School  gains  from 
its  allegiance  to  a  definite  faith  and  to  a  definite  religious  order 
and  authority  adds  something  to  the  difficulty  of  those  who  try  to 
mould  and  refine  character  in  children  of  the  Board  Schools. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  summarise  this  account,  which  I  have 
tried  in  the  main  to  keep  close  to  the  facts  of  the  returns,  but  shall 
leave  it  to  speak  for  itself  I  hope  that  it  may  bear  upon  its  face  the 
desire  to  be  truthful  and  fair. 

There  are  more  points  than  one  in  reference  to  the  finance  of  the 
Church  which  give  ground  for  great  anxiety.  The  fall  of  Tithe  to 
two-thirds  of  what  its  value  was  some  years  ago  has  meant  a  loss  to 
the  Church  and  to  many  of  her  ministers  which  has  been  little 
understood  and  still  less  repaired  by  the  laity.  This  loss,  together 
with  the  heavy  burdens  which  lie  on  tithe  from  the  legal  accident  of 
its  being  treated  as  land,  produced  a  condition  of  things  so  hard  as 
to  be  in  places  intolerable.  The  Tithe  Rating  Act  of  1899  has  ap- 
plied temporary  relief.  We  were  disposed  to  complain  of  the  delay  in 
dealing  with  the  matter.  But  the  difficulties  of  any  remedy  were 
so  real  that  I  rather  take  the  fact  of  its  passing  when  it  did  in 
the  face  of  them  as  a  sign  how  urgent  the  grievance  was,  and  how 
sincerely  the  authors  of  the  Bill  desired  to  respond  to  the  claims  of 
need  and  of  justice  in.  the  matter.  The  matter  still  awaits  a  per- 
manent solution. 

But  there  is  another  cause  of  decreased  or  vanishing  stipends, 
which  has  received  much  less  notice,  and  in  this  Diocese,  at  least,  has 
had  widespread  effects.  I  refer  to  Pew  Rents.  To  support  a  Church 
hy  Pew  Rents  means  in  many  districts  to  follow  the  line  of  least 
resistance.  It  pleases  a  number  of  the  people  whose  voices  are  most 
heard  and  heeded,  it  organises  and  consolidates  support  of  the  Church 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  37 

and  attendance  at  some  of  its  services,  and  it  yields  at  first  hand- 
some and  easy  returns. 

But  when  employed  in  suburbs  which  down-grade  socially  as  the 
town  presses  outward,  the  system  has  meant  a  bequest  of  starvation 
benefices  to  the  future.  The  people  who  can  rent  pews  move  away, 
and  are  not  succeeded,  and  the  stipend  falls  to  little  or  nothing.  The 
well-paid  incumbent  who  had  no  poor  is  succeeded  by  the  incumbent 
^vith  a  pittance  who  has  no  rich.  This  is  the  experience  of  our  past. 
Unhappily,  we  are  preparing  the  same  sorrows  in  fresh  places  for  our 
successors.  I  do  implore  the  clergy  and  laity  of  our  suburban 
places  where  there  is  still  some,  if  not  great,  wealth,  to  look  this 
matter  in  the  face :  to  make  some  provision  against  an  inevitable 
future,  albeit  they  and  theirs  will  not  see  it,  but  only  poorer  and 
needier  men.  I  would  ask  in  some  places  for  a  small  first  charge  on 
the  Pew-rents  for  Endowment,  in  others  for  a  special  Endowment  Fund 
to  which  Incumbent  and  people  might  subscribe :  this  is  the  fairer 
arrangement.  Quite  a  small  sum  set  aside  annually  at  compound 
interest  would  make  an  invaluable  nest-egg  or  nucleus :  and  if  the 
Endowment  Fund  be  kept  before  the  people  in  the  Parish  accounts  it 
would  probably  attract  other  gifts  and  legacies.  Two  agencies  in  the 
Diocese,  the  Diocesan  Society  and  the  Queen  Victoria  Sustentation 
Fund,  are  willing  to  make  grants  for  this  purpose  to  meet  local  con- 
tributions of  a  certain  size  :  and  the  combined  result  will  be  again 
doubled  by  Queen  Anne's  Bounty  or  the  Ecclesiastical  Commission. 
I  earnestly  ask  for  the  small  measure  of  forethought,  sacrifice,  and 
method  required  for  this  disinterested,  and  therefore  all  the  nobler, 
service. 

In  connection  with  this  urgent  problem  of  our  spiritual  labourers' 
hire,  I  desire  again  very  earnestly  to  press  upon  the  Diocese  general 
and  earnest  support  of  the  Diocesan  Branch  of  the  Queen  Victoria 
Sustentation  Fund.  The  respectful  privacy  of  its  work  prevents  you 
from  knowing,  but  I  know,  and  the  keen  and  zealous  body  of  laymen 
who  work  with  the  Bishops  and  Archdeacons  in  the  matter  know,  with 
what  timely  and  welcome  help  the  grants  from  its  present  small 
resources  have  eased  galling  pressures  and  breaking  strains.  The 
money  is  admirably  spent,  and  I  implore  its  increase. 


PART  II. 

It  cannot  be  wrong  that,  assembled  in  God's  sight  to  consider 
our  ways,  the  ways  of  our  corporate  and  personal  life,  we  should  go 
back  for  a  moment  to  the  very  beginning,  and  thence  look  forward  to 
the  end ;  and,  in  the  light  of  those  ultimate  things,  realise  the 
essential  character  of  our  Christian  responsibility. 

We  find  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  a  great  system  of  things  of  in- 
conceivable magnitude,  intricacy,  and  wonder,  which  we  call  Creation. 
It  is  intensely  mysterious  to  us  as  to  its  How,  and  Why,  and  Whence 
and  Whither.  We  are  baffled  in  every  attempt  to  take  it  in.  But, 
at  any  rate,  we  know  it  for  a  system,  a  fabric,  not  a  mere  heap  or  mass. 
That  is  a  truth  which  has  become  immensely  more  familiar  and 
luminous  to  us  of  these  latter  days  by  the  scientific  revelation  of  the 
order,  consistency,  and  intelligibleness  of  nature,  and  in  particular  by 
the  light  which  physics  and  spectrum  analysis  have  thrown  upon  the 
kinship  between  the  most  different  parts  of  nature.  It  is  a  system  : 
but  it  is,  further,  a  system  in  movement ;  there  is  in  it,  or  in  the  part 
of  it  with  which  we  are  most  concerned,  a  progress.  See  what  geology, 
and  much  more  the  sciences  of  life,  have  shown  us  here.  But  we  may 
fairly  say  that  they  have  only  reaffirmed  with  new  evidence,  and  over 
new  areas,  the  working  of  a  principle  with  which  in  its  own  way 
and  by  its  own  structure  Scripture  had  made  us  familiar. 

What  is  this  progress  ?  It  may  be  only  one  chapter  of  it  that  we 
of  this  earth  can  read,  but  that  chapter  would  seem  to  have  a  typical 
meaning.  Upon  material  bases  of  extraordinary  massiveness  and 
extent,  themselves  progressively  built  up  by  secular  processes  of 
vast  duration,  there  has  been  shaped,  as  it  were,  a  platform  for  the 
exhibition  and  exercise  of  that  which  we  call  Life.     Life  may  not  be 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       39 

a  product  of  matter,  but  its  first  beginnings  are  divided  by  an  almost 
vanishing  line  from  the  more  intricate  inanimate  processes.  Anyhow, 
life  gives  to  matter  enormous  new  possibilities  ;  it  carries  matter  up 
into  new  regions.  I  need  not  weary  you  by  tracing  life's  course,  long, 
intricate,  and  beautiful  as  it  has  been.  For  this  is  plain  that, 
within  our  knowledge  at  least,  life  culminates  in  man.  The  in- 
animate and  the  animate  world  may  alike  recognise  themselves  in 
man.  To  say  that  he  is  the  flower  or  spokesman  or  high  priest  of 
the  life  in  them,  is  only  to  say,  with  more  or  less  rhetoric,  what  is  con- 
tained in  the  fact  that  the  movement  which  has  gone  through  them  has 
issued  in  human  life.  All  the  best  of  them  is  carried  out  into  it,  but 
more  is  added.  With  a  repetition  of  the  same  puzzle  as  before  in  the 
case  of  life  and  matter,  we  cannot  tell  whether  consciousness  is  a  pro- 
duct of  life,  and  only  know  that,  again,  its  first  beginnings  are  separated 
by  an  almost  vanishing  line  from  the  play  of  unconscious  instincts. 
But  consciousness  takes  rank  of  its  own,  and  as  it  grows  it  alters 
everything.  In  the  great  regions  which  we  know  as  intellectual, 
moral,  and  emotional,  it  develops  things  wholly  new  upon  the  earth's 
face :  earthly  and  perishable,  yet  not  of  the  earth ;  dependent  on  the 
brain,  yet  quite  plainly  not  of  the  brain  ^;  able  to  live  a  separate  and 
almost  spiritual  existence,  as,  in  their  degree,  do  the  winged  words 
which  descend  from  one  generation  to  another,  or  the  music  which 
starts  into  life  again  off  the  dumb  page  and  through  fresh  executants. 
While  we  wonder  at  these  neAv  things,  and  ask  their  meaning 
and  destiny,  there  is  discerned  in  them  this  characteristic  quality, 
that  they  chafe  against  their  limits :  they  are  insatiable,  and 
capable  of  far  more  than  they  are  allowed  to  do :  knowledge,  con- 
science, love,  are  never  satisfied,  and  defy  the  sufficiency  of  any 
finite  satisfaction. 

It  is  at  this  point,  when  merely  by  the  thrust  of  the  movement 
which  we  have  followed,  we  are  driven  out  towards  an  Infinite,  that 
we  seem  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  what  may  be  the  meaning  of  the  whole. 
May  it  not  be,  must  it  not  be,  the  return  of  being  to  the  Source  from 
whence  it  came,  not  as  the  waters  which  flow  from  the  rivers  into 

^  It  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  that  this  distinction  of  mind  and  matter,  and 
our  superior  certitude  of  the  former,  are  now  very  generally  admitted  results  of 
philosophy. — V.,  e.  g.,  A.  W.  Ward,  Gifford  Lectures,  ii.,  c.  18. 


40  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

the  sea  return  in  cloud  to  the  hills,  but  as  the  highest  known 
things  return  to  their  objects,  knowledge  to  truth,  admiration  to 
beauty,  love  to  love  ?  Love  to  love !  Does  the  secret  lie  there  ? 
The  word  comes  to  us  in  seeming  answer,  "God  is  love."  It  is 
found  to  interpret  the  deepest  and  most  universal  experience  of 
what  is  most  real  and  of  truest  worth  in  man's  own  life.  It  explains, 
and  is  explained  by,  that  experience.  But,  further,  as  we  reflect 
what  it  is  that  love  must  desire,  viz.,  its  own  return,  we  begin  to  see 
how  all  the  interminable  delays,  and  the  prodigious  waste  and 
sacrifice,  and  the  unimaginable  labours  of  creation  may  be  worth 
while,  and  have  their  meaning,  if  they  issue  in  a  true  love  from  the 
creature  to  the  Creator.  "All  Thy  works  praise  Thee,  O  God." 
Without  consciousness  and  ^vithout  love  the  words  are  only  meta- 
phorical. But  they  embody  a  truth  which  we  too  much  neglect :  a 
truth  which  lends  spiritual  character  to  nature,  and  throws  upon  man 
an  almost  unbearable  splendour  of  responsibility,  viz.,  that  through 
him  the  whole  creation  speaks  its  praise,  returns  its  love,  to  Him  from 
Whom  it  came  and  Whose  it  is. 

There  is  a  certain  simplicity,  as  well  as  grandeur,  in  this  view  of 
the  world,  and  of  life  as  known  to  us.  But  we  may  know  Who  has 
made  it  simple.  It  rests  on  two  principal  foundations :  first,  the 
clear  knowledge  of  God  as  living  and  true,  prior  to  Creation,  and 
its  Lord,  and  still  more  of  His  innermost  nature  as  Love ;  and, 
secondly,  the  clear  knowledge  of  man  as  God's  child,  made  by  God, 
dear  to  God,  and  welcome  to  Him.  This  double  knowledge  is  due  to 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  that  revealing  of  which  He  is  centre  and  climax. 
It  is,  indeed,  more  than  a  gift  of  knowledge :  it  is  a  long  step 
towards  the  accomplishment  of  what  it  shows  to  be  man's  task.  To 
know  our  dignity  and  responsibility  is  to  be  lifted  up  towards  its 
discharge. 

But,  of  course,  this  is  only  part  of  what  we  owe  to  our  Lord.  He 
is  not  only  a  Teacher,  but  a  Life-giver.  He  accomplishes  as  well  as 
explains.  In  following  the  course  of  creation  upward  to  Man  we 
had  come  to  a  barrier.  Not  that  man  himself  has  not  been  the 
subject  of  a  long  forward  movement  up  from  his  primitive  states  to 
the  advanced  stage  of  his  cultivation ;  nor  that  there  is  any  reason 
against  looking  for  further  progress.     But  it  may  be  fairly  said  that 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  4! 

there  is  not  in  all  this  progress  any  real  sign  of  man's  being  able 
'  above  himself  to  lift  himself/  and  to  rid  himself  of  those  things  of 
weakness  and  evil,  which,  twined  in  with  his  inmost  life,  fatally  unfit 
him  for  any  real  discharge  of  his  task,  as  bringer  of  Creation's  true 
response  to  Creation's  God.^ 

For  this  it  would  seem  that  created  life  must  somehow  be  enabled 
to  make  a  new  start,  though  still  upon  its  continuous  journey.  That 
new  start  is  what  our  faith,  following  the  faith  of  those  whose  eyes 
were  opened  when  and  after  they  companied  with  Him  as  He  went 
in  and  out  among  them,  recognises  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  It  is  a  new 
work,  not  upon  Manhood,  but  in  and  through  it.  It  is  Sonship  both 
revealed  and  perfected  in  human  experience.  It  is  a  perfect  Offering, 
because  of  which  God  can  overlook,  blot  out,  forgive,  the  whole 
stained  and  grievous  record  of  man's  fault  and  failure.  It  is  a  fulfil- 
ment, and  a  beginning.  It  is  as  it  passes  into  us  a  new  life,  which 
requires  and  creates  a  recognition  of  the  unfitness  of  the  old  for 
God's  purpose ;  a  recognition  so  complete  that  it  can  be  fitly  de- 
scribed as  a  death  to  the  old,  to  ourselves,  that  we  may  live  unto 
Him.  At  last  then  Love  Eternal  has  an  answer  of  created  love, 
God  has  a  Son,  and  Creation  a  Priest  unto  God,  and  men  in  Him 
may  rise  to  the  discharge  of  their  innate  Sonship  and  Priesthood. 

Here  then  is  that  in  the  light  of  which  all  the  meaning  of  our 
life  and  work  is  to  be  read.  It  is  a  redemption  and  recovery,  regard- 
ing man  upon  the  side  of  his  fall  and  its  consequences.  It  is  a 
fulfilment  and  climax,  if  we  regard  the  inherent  and  intended 
dignity  and  destiny  of  his  nature. 

But  it  has  this  other  characteristic,  that  it  is  distinctively  God's 
own  work.  So  it  was  recognised,  so  it  was  taught  by  Apostles,  as 
such  it  had  its  power ;  "  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of 
sinful  flesh  and  for  sin."  This  again,  though  it  was  new,  was  also  a 
fulfilment  of  the  past.  It  brought  out  into  clearness  what  was  all 
along  discerned  by  the  truest  and  most  faithful  men,  that  in  God  all 
human  life,  physical,  moral  and  spiritual,  lives  and  moves  and  has  its 

^  Man  has  an  instinct  of  this  high  calling,  but  along  with  that  instinct  a  sense 
that  he  has  somehow  lapsed  or  fallen  from  any  possibility  of  its  true  discharge.  His 
fall  is  as  real  to  him  as  his  rise,  though  he  cannot  give  an  equally  historical  account 
of  it. 


42  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Ijeing,  as,  indeed,  in  their  degree  have  the  whole  animate  and 
inanimate  worlds.  It  brought  this  out,  I  say,  into  clearness,  even 
while  giving  to  it  a  wholly  new  meaning  by  the  Personal  presence  of 
the  Divine  Son  in  human  flesh.  The  Gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  had 
moved  at  first  over  the  formless  earth,  who  spake  by  the  prophets, 
who  was  dimly  discerned  by  Homer  when  he  turned  blind  eyes 
to  the  goddess  for  inspiration  of  his  Iliad,  and  had  imparted  to 
Bezaleel  and  every  wise-hearted  man  their  various  powers,  but  who 
was  now  given  as  a  new  Gift  in  personal  in- dwelling  as  "  the  Spirit 
•of  Jesus,"  given  to  Himself  without  measure,  and  then  promised, 
sent,  and  shared  by  Him  like  the  precious  ointment  upon  the  head 
which  went  down  to  the  skirts — this  Gift  is  the  uniting  link 
between  the  personal  Sonship  of  the  Only  Son,  and  the  new 
created  sonship  of  those  who  are  sons  in  Him,  as  it  is  also  the  Link 
between  the  natural  life  of  men  before  Christ,  with  its  lower  inspira- 
tions and  graces,  and  the  supernatural  life  (as  we  speak)  to  which 
they  are  called  in  Him. 

Thus  in  Him  and  from  Him  does  the  very  life  and  power  of  God 
work  to  effectuate  in  men  what  was  in  Him  as  First-fruits,  Captain, 
Source. 

I  have  ventured  upon  this  summary  in  my  own  words  of  the  work  of 
<j[od  in  Nature  and  Man  Avith  the  trust  that  each  one  who  tries  humbly 
and  reverently  to  state  his  own  apprehension  of  that  great  Mystery 
may  bring  something  to  its  interpretation  and  expression  which  is  not 
exactly  what  another's  would  be.  But,  also,  I  have  done  it,  because  I 
want  the  influence  of  all  this  to  be  upon  us  in  looking  at  the 
practical  problems  of  our  appointed  task  in  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

That  with  which  we  are  entrusted  is  a  share  in  that  great  action, 
at  once  redemptive  and  creative,  by  which  man  is  brought  in  Christ 
to  that  true  character  for  which  he  was  destined,  and  in  which  God's 
whole  creative  energy  finds,  in  part,  at  least,  the  result  of  the  travail 
of  His  soul  and  is  satisfied. 

This  it  is  which  points  to  the  height,  and  depth,  and  breadth  of  the 
Church's  commission,  that  is,  of  the  task  committed  to  Christ's  people 
collectively,  and  to  each  in  his  real  though  infinitesimal  degree. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  43 

A. 

I.  My  purpose  in  this  Charge  is  to  dwell  upon  the  position, 
responsibilities,  and  dangers  of  the  Church  in  the  light  of  this  com- 
mission. I  shall,  however,  have  your  united  approval  if  I  put  first 
an  inference  of  a  spiritual  nature  affecting  the  whole  character  of 
Christian  work  and  Christian  worship.  In  view  of  what  we  have 
had  before  us,  the  central  and  determining  element  of  both,  if  it  be 
not  rather  their  very  tissue  or  life's  breath,  is  that  which  is  expressed 
by  the  word  oblation  or  offering. 

Think  first  of  work.  The  Christian  heart  is,  we  have  seen,  the 
renewed  heart  of  creaturely  and  filial  love  towards  God ;  the  Christian 
life  then  is  the  expression  of  that  love  in  all  the  parts  of  human 
energy  and  action,  using  all  as  opportunities  of  offering.  How 
simple  and  obvious  is  the  thought,  and  yet,  we  shall  all  agree,  how 
little  apprehended  !  With  what  refi-eshing  and  invigorating  force 
would  it  run  through  all  the  sorts  and  parts  of  life  ! 

Life  is  not  a  matter,  as  with  the  Jew,  of  obeying  and  complying,  but 
of  ofifering ;  not  an  opportunity,  as  with  the  Greek,  of  developing  our- 
selves or  achieving,  except  as  we  thereby  have  a  better  offering  to  make. 
Speak  to  the  young,  those,  for  instance,  whom  you  would  bring  to 
Confirmation,  in  these  terms :  '  Life  is  given  to  you  ;  offer  it  from  the 
first  to  God ;  come  before  Him  and  pledge  that  offering.  He  loves 
you,  and  He  desires  it  from  you.  Pure,  temperate,  and  wholesome 
bodies;  thoughtful,  well-trained,  honest  minds;  reverent,  earnest, 
faithful  spirits — this  is  the  offering  He  desires.  Bring  it  to  Him.  To 
make  that  offering  you  will  have  to  join  it  to  Christ's  and  mark  it 
with  His  cross  in  self-denial,  self-control,  unselfishness,  self-sacrifice. 
But  it  is  the  life  of  strength,  and  force,  and  peace.  It  is  the  life  which 
ennobles  a  man  or  woman,  youth  or  maiden,  giving  them  self-respect 
without  conceit,  and  putting  a  value  on  all  they  do.' 

Think  of  the  effect  on  the  rich,  if  they  really  feel,  and  their 
children  grow  up  trained  to  feel,  that  riches  are  an  opportunity 
of  offering.  What  a  real  light  falls  on  drudgery,  and  what  real 
comfort  comes  to  pain  and  sorrow  and  poverty,  if  it  can  really  be 
brought  home  to  the  heart  that  by  faith,  and  by  dedication  renewed 
every  morning,  all  work  can  be  offered   to  God,  and  done  for  Him  ; 


44       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

and  that  no  oflferings  are  more  precious  than  those  which  are  made 
by  the  patience  and  gentleness  of  those  who  suffer.  In  that  which 
we  call  specially  Church  work  the  thought  of  offering  whatever  is 
done  is  the  purge  of  the  patronising  spirit  and  of  egotism. 

I  commend  to  you  this  great  Christian  truism,  that  life  is  offering, 
as  truth  of  most  fertile  and  stimulating  force.  But  if  it  be  true  of 
life  and  work,  it  must  be  as  true  of  worship,  and  the  inner  unity  of 
work  and  worship  thus  becomes  luminously  clear.  For  worship  must 
be  the  expression  of  the  heart,  and  contain  the  quintessence  of  the  life. 
A  life  of  offering  must  find  voice  in  a  worship  of  offering ;  and  the 
true  worship  is  that  which  continually  tunes  and  renews  in  the  heart 
that  which  we  have  seen  to  be  the  true  spirit  of  the  life.  But  let  us 
turn  at  this  point  to  one  of  the  pivot  points  of  New  Testament 
writing,  and  gain  there  fresh  assurance  of  the  twofold  application  of 
the  principle  of  oblation. 

It  is  no  slight  thing  that  the  conclusion  of  the  most  massive  of 
inspired  arguments,  that  of  S.  Paul  in  Romans  i. — xi.,  takes  shape  in 
the  words  :  "  Present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable 
unto  God,  your  reasonable  service  or  worship  "  {ttjv  XojiKrjv  Xarpeiav 
vfioov)}  How  central  that  word  '  present '  is  to  the  Christian  life 
may  be  seen  by  observing  that  it  is  used  to  describe  the  Presentation 
of  Christ  as  a  Child  in  the  Temple,^  the  presentation  by  God  or  by 
Christ  of  His  Church  to  Himself,^  the  presentation  by  God's  Minister 
of  his  people  to  Christ,*^  the  presentation  by  the  Christian  of  his  own 
parts  and  faculties  unto  God  and  the  right.^  In  all  these  cases  (say  our 
latest  scholarly  commentators)  even  without  the  conjunction  of 
Xarpeva,  "the  idea  of  offering,  which  is  one  part  of  sacrifice,  is 
present."  ^ 

If  then,  through  this  idea  of  oblation,  the  whole  of  Christian  truth, 
and  of  Christian  service  as  its  practical  expression,  breaks  into 
worship,  it  is  natural  and  necessary  that  in  worship,  strictly  so-called, 
oblation  should  appear  as  the  dominant  note,  and  determining 
characteristic. 

It  does  not  conflict  with  this  that  worship  has  its  well-known 

1  Rom.  xii.  1.  "-  Luke  ii.  23.  ^  Eph.  v.  27 ;  cp.  Col.  i.  22,  2  Cor.  iv.  14. 

*  2  Cor.  xi.  3.  ^  Rom.  loc.  ciL,  and  vi.  13. 

*  Sanday  and  Headlam,  ad  Rom.  xii.  1. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       45 

kinds  and  parts — confession,  supplication  or  petition,  profession  of 
faith,  thanksgiving  and  praise.  For  these  are,  one  and  all,  connected 
with,  and  contributive  to,  the  one  central  meaning.  Our  Service 
may  be  introduced  by  Confession,  because  only  the  clean  or  cleansed 
can  offer  themselves  to  the  Most  Holy :  "  I  will  come  into  Thine 
House  upon  the  multitude  of  Thy  mercies."  It  will  include  its 
Symbol  of  creed  or  belief,  to  remind  and  proclaim  that  we  do  not 
approach  by  our  own  deserts,  but  by  the  virtue  of  that  great  Media- 
tion and  dealing  of  God  therein  set  forth.  There  will  be  petition ; 
for  does  not  the  life  that  offers  itself  depend  at  every  moment  upon 
supplies  physical,  moral,  spiritual  given  from  above,  and  given  to  those 
who  ask  ?  "  All  things  come  of  Thee,  and  of  Thine  own  have  we  given 
Thee ;  "  and  the  petition  will  be  intercessory  both  because  this  need  of 
ours  is  the  need  of  all  who  offer  with  us,  and  because  it  is  part  of  our 
offering  to  plead  for  those  that  are  far  off,  or  deceived,  or  impenitent 
that  by  God's  grace  they  too  may  join  in  the  melody  of  Oblation.  But 
Oblation  in  Christ  will  be  the  centre  and  core  of  all.  It  is  remark- 
able that  two  of  the  earliest  writers  outside  the  Canon  of  Scripture 
speak  of  Christian  worship  by  one  and  the  same  term  as  '  offering,'  ^ 
while  Irenaeus  says  that  the  whole  Church  'offers.'  Very  fitly  did  the 
most  solemn  part  of  the  service  of  the  Breaking  of  the  Bread  acquire  the 
title  of  the  Anaphora. 

But  let  us  take  an  illustration  nearer  home.  It  always  seems 
to  me  that  we  have  a  priceless  expression  of  all  this  in  the  prayer  of 
Oblation,  which  (preceded  by,  and  developing,  the  Lord's  Prayer) 
follows  the  Administration  in  the  Holy  Communion.  Whether  that 
Oblation  is  best  placed  where  it  now  is,  or  where  it  was  in  the  book 
of  1549,  and  is  in  other  Liturgies,  Scottish  and  American,  is  a  deeply 
interesting  but  altogether  secondary  matter ;  and  I  would  even  say 
it  is  good  for  some  of  us  to  be  hindered  from  attaching  too  great  im- 
portance to  these  details  of  arrangement.  Certainly,  as  we  have  it, 
its  position  at  the  close  of  the  whole  action  of  commemoration  and 
communion  is  solemn  and  emphatic  enough. 

Freshly  bound  to  the  Son  of  God  by  new  Communion,  and 
having  in  Him  offered  anew  the  Prayer  of  sons  to  Our  Father,  we 

1  Clem.  Rom.  ad  Cor.  i.  40,  and  44.    Justin  Martyr  Dial.  p.  260,  c.  41,  p.  344, 
<;.  117.    Iren:  IV.  17,  5,  18. 


46       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

bring  before  Him,  and  present,  and  plead,  that  one  and  only  true 
answer  of  man  to  God  which  consists  in  the  merits  and  death  of 
Jesus  Christ.  He  alone  could  offer  it ;  but  we  can  offer  nothing  at 
all  unless  timidly,  and  as  His  members,  and  because  we  are  pardoned, 
we  join  on  to  this  His  Offering,  and  in  our  'sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving,'  in  our  commemorative  words  and  action,  we  bring  it 
before  the  Father. 

You  know  the  words  in  which  one  of  the  truest  and  most  balanced 
of  our  theologians  has  paraphrased  this :  words  of  which  Mr.  Glad- 
stone said  to  me  (in  substance)  that  they  were  the  only  words  of  a 
hymn  which  for  their  exact  and  direct  utterance  of  what  suits  the 
moment,  he  could  employ  congenially  in  private^devotion  at  that  most 
sacred  time  : 

"  And  now,  0  Father,  mindful  of  the  Love 

That  bought  us  once  for  all  on  Calvary's  tree. 

And  having  with  us  Him  that  pleads  above. 

We  here  present,  we  here  spread  forth  to  Thee, 

That  only  Offering  perfect  in  our  eyes. 
The  one,  true,  pure,  immortal  Sacrifice." 

I  state  this  in  a  manner  as  free  as  possible  from  controversial 
association.  I  leave  aside  quite  deliberately  the  question  as  to  the 
exact  grammatical  and  doctrinal  meaning  of  "  this  our  sacrifice  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving,"  whether  praise  and  thanksgiving  be  the 
substance  of  the  Sacrifice,  or,  as  I  am  disposed  to  believe,  the  Sacrifice 
is  the  whole  commemorative,  oblationary,  and  worshipful  action,  of 
which  the  temper  and  tone  is  declared  by  the  genitives  "  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving."  I  leave  aside  also  the  question  more  provocative, 
but,  I  venture  to  think,  less  necessary,  whether  in  what  we  offer 
we  are  specially  to  fix  our  thoughts  upon  those  consecrated  Elements 
through  which  are  "  given  and  taken  "  in  an  ineffable  way,  the  Body 
and  Blood  of  the  Lord.  I  would  only  urge,  as  I  shall  urge  again,  that 
these  are  the  matters  upon  which  we  may  indeed  rightly  hold  opinions ; 
but  whatever  they  be,  we  shall  do  ill  unless  we  hold  them  subject  to 
a  deep  sense  of  our  inability  to  sound,  and  even  more  to  express,  the 
full  meaning  of  things  Divine.  Only  these  two  things  would  I  say. 
Let  us  uever  lose  the  attitude  of  offering  anywhere,  and  least  of  all, 
at  the  highest  point  in  a  Service  which  is  redolent  of  offering 
throughout.     But  let  us  be  jealous  of  anything  which  even  seems 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       47 

to  throw  the  stress  upon  what  we  ourselves  do,  and  so  to  draw  us 
down  from  the  thought  of  being  dra^vn  up  into  union  "in  the 
heavenly  places  "  with  the  One  Offering  which  He  Offers  continually. 
That  surely  is  the  true  culmination  of  Worship  "  in  Christ." 

But  leaving  these  questions,  and  confining  ourselves  to  what 
has  been  already  said,  let  us  see  what  follows  in  the  Prayer. 
"  Here  we  offer  and  present  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  ourselves,  our 
souls,  and  bodies,  to  be  a  reasonable,  holy,  and  lively  sacrifice 
unto  Thee."  To  the  Oblation  and  pleading  of  Christ's  response 
to  God  is  joined  the  oblation  of  ourselves.  The  one  follows  the 
other.  Only  in  and  under  Him  can  we  offer.  His  offering, 
through  our  participation  in  it,  tunes  our  lives  to  its  own 
note.  It  would  be  well,  I  am  sure,  if  we  gave  this  thought 
a  very  central  place  in  our  Prayer  Book  teaching,  especially  to 
our  young  communicants  before,  and  repeatedly  after,  their  first 
Communion.  It  will  not  quarrel  mth,  it  will  not  in  any  degree 
obliterate  or  obscure,  their  sense  of  what  they  receive,  of  the 
grace  given ;  but  it  will  be  mightily  ennobling  to  them,  because,- 
lifting  them  up  from  themselves  towards  God,  it  will  make  the 
link  between  thefr  worship  and  their  life,  and  will  bring  both  under 
the  full  inspiration  of  that  responsive  Love  which,  perfect  in 
Christ  alone,  passes  over  into  His  people  in  its  redeeming  and 
creative  power. 

To  explain  this,  and  also  to  show  how  every  part  of  the  Holy 
Communion  strikes,  as  I  have  partly  indicated,  a  note  in  this  same 
melody,  is,  I  am  sure,  one  of  the  best  ways  in  which  we  can  train 
devotion,  making  it  at  once  more  fervent  and  more  wholesome. 

Certainly,  if  we  believe  in  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the 
Church,  it  would  be  difficult  to  say  where  we  are  likely  to  find  more 
of  its  effects  than  in  the  tone  and  general  shaping  of  that  Liturgy, 
which  in  various  forms  has  been  one  of  the  earliest  and  universal 
possessions  of  the  Church ;  and  which  in  our  Prayer  Book  form  has 
had,  no  doubt,  a  very  large  part  in  producing  the  devoted  affection  of 
Englishmen  for  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer. 

I  have  ventured  to  lay  stress  on  this  truth  of  Oblation  in  Worship 
because  I  believe  it  to  be  both  true  and  eirenic.  I  feel  quite  sure 
that  it  is  this,  which  by  its  intrinsic  spiritual  beauty  and  practicality, 


48       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

has  laid  large  hold  of  the  religious  instincts  of  our  own  time.  It  will 
be  a  great  gain  if  up  to  this  point  we  travel  together.  We  might,  I 
think,  do  so  if  we  could  determine  to  look  at  the  matter  with  fresh 
•eyes,  and  shut  out  the  baffling  lights  of  Roman  and  Protestant 
interpretation  and  controversy. 

May  I  here  say  a  word  of  a  more  or  less  personal  nature,  with 
which  I  shall,  of  course,  expect  some  of  you  to  disagree  ?  I  refer  to  the 
practice  used  by  myself,  adopted  (though  before  my  time)  in  our 
Cathedral,  and  now  in  our  Collegiate  Church,  of  taking  the  Eastward 
position  at  the  Holy  Communion.  The  reason  why  that  position 
commends  itself  to  us,  and  is  as  dear,  perhaps,  as  any  of  the  forms,  in 
themselves  indifferent,  can  possibly  be,  is  that  .expresses  to  us  the  act 
of  offering,  offering  worship,  offering  before  the  Father  in  solemn 
memorial  the  finished  work  of  the  Son,  offering  unto  Him  ourselves,  our 
souls,  our  bodies ;  offering  in  which  the  Minister  and  the  holy  people,^  or 
laity,  are  all  engaged  and  all  active,  albeit  in  parts  of  it  (only  parts)  he 
is  their  mouthpiece,  and  has  to  do  what  it  is  part  of  his  special  ministry 
from  God  to  do,  but  always  in  their  name,  waiting  for  their  '  Amen 
to  his  giving  of  thanks.'  ^  Therefore  they  face  together,  he  and  they, 
and  symbolically  (according  to  one  of  the  most  ancient  and  beautiful 
symbols  of  the  Church)  they  face  God  ward  towards  the  East  and  the 
light ;  only  acting  out  by  so  doing  what  is  expressed  happily  by  all 
-of  us  in  the  orientation  of  our  Churches.  You  will  feel  that  to  those 
who  have  such  thoughts  the  charge  of  '  turning  one's  back  upon  the 
people '  sounds  like  a  mere  sneer,  entirely  unfair  because  entirely  mis- 
understanding, and  that  the  explanation  of  "  Eastwards  "  as  "  Altar- 
wards  "  is  to  us  cramping  and  unreal.  Of  course  I  am  aware 
that  there  are  graver  objections  to  the  position  than  this,  objections 
which  oppose  it  as  connected  with  the  peculiar  cast  given  in  the 
Middle  Age  to  the  sacrificial  character  of  the  Sacrament,  and  with 
the  highly-defined  and  localised  doctrine  of  Christ's  presence  in  that 
Sacrament  which  went  with  this.  No  doubt  among  those  who 
use  the  position  some  would  assist  its  opponents  by  imposing  on  it 
meanings  of  this  kind.  But  I  believe  that  I  speak  not  only  for 
myself,  but  for  the  bulk  of  those  who  use  it,  in  saying  that  its  broad 
meanmg  is  to  insist  that  the  Service  is  throughout  oblationary  in  the 

^  Aoo's  (laos).  2  I  Qor.  xiv.  16. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       49 

sense  of  Scripture  and  the  primitive  Church,  the  great  and  manifold 
Oblation  of  the  whole  Church  uniting  itself  by  faith  and  in  purpose  with 
the  Oblation  of  the  Lord,  and  that  it  seems  to  us  the  natural  external 
expression  of  the  worship  which  Clement  and  Justin  describe,  and 
to  which  the  language  of  Scripture  points.  I  cannot  but  believe 
that  if  this  were  more  plainly  said  and  better  understood  there  would 
be  at  the  least  less  condemnation  and  less  suspicion.  In  particular, 
we  should  hardly  have  a  great  Society  of  Churchmen  treating  the 
Eastward  position  as  if  it  was  an  unclean  thing  or  a  badge  of  heresy 
and  (doubtless  not  without  practical  wisdom  in  a  narrow  sense) 
penalising  its  use  by  forfeiture  of  money  help. 

I  have  touched  on  this  controversial  matter  because  I  believe 
peace  is  not  served  without  touching  contentious  subjects  pacifically. 

But  I  return  from  this  detail  to  the  general  position.  The  ob- 
lationaiy  character  of  Christian  worship  is  no  theological  refinement. 
It  is  of  the  very  essence  of  the  matter.  It  is  in  tune  with  our  whole 
view  of  the  creative  and  redemptive  scheme  :  it  is  the  key  to  the 
most  genuine  union  between  worship  and  work :  it  requires  of  the 
worshipper  humility  and  whole-hearted  sacrifice,  in  order  to  reward 
him  by  uplifting  him  in  Christ  to  the  God  whom  he  adores.  If  we 
find  it  in  the  Eucharist  at  the  centre  and  climax  of  our  worship,  we 
shall  assuredly  find  it  also  in  the  rest.  The  daily  prayer  of  the 
individual  will  be  not  merely  his  selfish  plea  for  preservation  and 
blessing,  but  the  offering  of  his  heart  and  life,  character  and  service 
through  his  Saviour  to  God.  The  daily  household  prayers  (about 
which  you  received  with  such  delightful  cordiality  words  that  God 
moved  me  to  write)  will  be  the  consecration  to  God  of  the  life  of  the 
family  or  household.  The  daily  prayer  of  the  Church  will  be  the 
oblation  of  its  corporate  life  to  Him.  Intercessory  prayer,  public  or 
private,  will  not  be,  what  I  fear  it  sometimes  is,  a  laboriously  added 
appendage  to  worship ;  it  will  be  increasingly  felt  to  be  of  worship's 
essence,  which  always  craves  for  its  own  completeness  in  the  full 
response  of  all  mankind  to  God,  and  can  only  receive  it  in  proportion 
as  God's  purpose  of  good  is  fulfilled  in  men's  lives  and  hearts,  and 
earth  grows  liker  to  a  temple  of  the  Lord.^ 

^  I  would  enter  here  a  word  of  caution  as   to   a  tendency   to  let  that  noble  ~l. 
instrument  and  summary  of  intercession,  the  Litany  of  the  Prayer-book,  fall  into 

E 


50  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Try,  brethren,  even  more  than  you  already  do,  to  bring  home 
to  our  people  these  things ;  not  merely  the  practice  of  them,  but  the 
spirit  and  meaning  of  them ;  nor  yet  only  this,  but  their  relation  to 
the  spirit  and  meaning  of  all  Christian  truth  and  Christian  life. 
There  is  in  them  a  breath  of  loyalty  and  chivalry  which  may  kindle 
the  enthusiasm  and  quicken  the  pulses  of  our  Christian  life  by  the 
power  of  a  Divine  meaning  as  entirely  simple  as  it  is  uplifting  in 
tendency  and  comprehensive  in  application. 

II.  This  first  application  to  Worship  of  our  principle  that  the 
response  of  human  love  to  God  is  the  essence  of  our  Lord's  aim 
and  work,  has  thus  brought  us  inevitably  to  the  edge  of  the  second 
application  with  which,  in  this  Charge,  I  desire  mainly  to  occupy 
you.  The  worship  of  the  Church  must  be  united  and  intercessory, 
because  the  life  of  restored  Manhood  is  essentially  corporate  and 
organic.  I  do  not  think  your  time  should  be  spent  on  much  proof 
that  this  is  so ;  that^  Christian  life  is  the  life  of  a  Society ;  that 
this  Society  is  at  once  the  instrument  and  the  inchoate  result  of 
Redemption. 

In  our  own  time  this  conviction  has  steadily  revived  and  deepened. 
In  spite  of  great  counter  forces  of  prejudice,  both  reasonable  and  un- 
reasonable, to  which  I  shall  shortly  allude,  it  has  constantly  gained 
ground.  Not  one  force,  but  many,  have  contributed  to  this.  Dis- 
interested observers,  to  whom  much  that  belonged  to  the  Oxford  Move- 
ment was  questionable  or  odious,  have  acknowledged  that  its  merit  was 
to  revive  the  sense  of  corporate  Christian  life ;  into  which  the  more  sub- 
jective spirituality  of  the  previous  revivals,  Methodist  and  Evangelical, 
might  be  gathered  up.  Side  by  side  with  that  movement  Frederick 
Denison  Maurice,  in  his  " Kingdom  of  Christ"  was  giving,  in  his 
own  way,  an  impulse  in  the  same  direction,  of  which  the  effects 
are  still  felt.  Thus  when  a  generation  had  passed  by,  and  the 
reign  of  Manchesterism  and  individualism  was  over  in  politics 
and  economics,  it  was  found  that  in  God's  providence  this  revival 
had    equipped   the   Church   with    the    dress    in   which   alone   the 

disuse,  or,  to  speak  more  accurately  but  not  very  differently,  into  use  at  times  when 
few  are  present.  There  is  no  more  organic  feature  of  the  Prayer-book  system  of 
devotion.  Neglect  of  it  will  mean  loss  of  intelligence,  and  breadth,  and  heart.  To 
use  it,  and  teach  about  it  and  upon  it,  is  the  true  course,  and  will  have  much 
more  than  formal  result. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  51 

instincts  of  a  new  time,  keen  for  development  of  the  power  and 
responsibility  of  the  community,  could  recognise  her  congeniality 
to  itself.  In  theory  and  in  practice  we  are  familiar  with  the 
conception  of  the  Church  as  an  active  and  living  reality.  It 
must  be  thirty-three  years  ago  since  Newman,  reviewing  Ecce 
Homo,  which  came  to  so  many  with  a  breath  of  fresh  life  from  the 
unchanging  Source,  remarked  as  noteworthy  that  in  so  independent 
a  reconstruction  of  Christ's  plan  and  work  a  conspicuous  place  was 
given  to  the  Society  which  He  designed  to  found.  A  typically  central 
teacher  of  our  own.  Bishop  Lightfoot,  taught  (and  acted  out  his  teach- 
ing) that  "  the  Church  is  an  external  society,  an  external  brotherhood, 
an  external  kingdom,  constituted  by  a  Divine  Order.  It  has  its  laws, 
it  has  its  officers."  ^  Practical  forces  tended  the  same  way.  The 
growing  vitality  in  the  Church's  life,  the  restoration  of  her  Convoca- 
tions, the  growth  of  daughter  or  sister  Churches  entirely  devoid  of 
poHtical  connections,  and  arising  quite  simply  and  naturally  on 
ancient  lines  by  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  in  them ;  the  gathering 
up  of  all  these  through  their  Bishops  in  the  Lambeth  Conferences, 
these  and  many  other  things  were  alike  signs,  results,  and  stimulants 
of  a  great  revival  of  the  Church  idea.  You  and  I,  my  brethren, 
are  conscious  of  the  influence  upon  us  of  the  common  Church  life 
in  which  we  together  worship  and  take  counsel  as  one  of  our 
chiefest  blessings,  one  of  our  truest  sources  of  strength  and  en- 
couragement. It  makes  us,  I  hope,  more  manly  and  larger  hearted, 
it  keeps  us  in  the  fresh  air,  it  tempers  our  peculiarities,  it  takes 
off  our  corners,  it  helps  us  to  understand  one  another,  it  asks 
sacrifices  of  us  for  each  other's  conscience  sake.  We  look  across  the 
fence  and  we  see  other  bodies  of  Christian  people,  at  home  and 
abroad,  between  whom  and  ourselves  differences  have  widened  just 
because  the  fatal  act  of  separation  has  killed  the  centripetal  force. 
And  it  is  with  a  shudder  that  we  think  of  the  possibility  of  this 
happening,  as  it  might  happen  amongst  ourselves,  to  blight  the  fair 
promise — perhaps  in  our  eyes  the  fairest  thing  upon  the  earth  to-day 
— which  belongs  to  the  growing  life  of  the  great  Anglican  Com- 
munion. Look  at  it  which  way  you  will,  and  think  of  what  you  wish 
on  your  party  side,  so  to  speak,  to  accomplish  or  to  prevent.  You  are 
^  Ordination  Addresses,  p.  35. 

S  2 


52  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Evangelicals,  and  you  earnestly  desire  to  prevent  the  simplicity  of 
Christ  from  being  adulterated,  to  keep  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
England  from  the  attraction  of  the  great  magnet  at  Rome  ;  you  are 
keenly  alive  to  the  evils  which  come  with  much  attention  to  form  in 
religion,  and  are  jealous  of  the  least  tendency  to  encroach  upon  the 
moral  independence  of  the  believer ;  you  wish  to  see  a  pure  and 
Scriptural  Churchmanship  effective.  Or  you  take,  with  perhaps 
even  more  daring  monopoly,  the  name  of  Catholic :  you  think  it 
vital  for  the  strength,  and  wholesomeness,  and  depth  of  religion 
that  the  Sacraments  and  the  Ministry  should  receive  increased 
recognition:  you  believe  that  the  worship  of  the  Church  took 
form  in  the  originals  of  the  great  Liturgies  under  the  same  guidance 
of  the  Spirit  which  taught  the  Church  the  shaping  of  her  Creed : 
you  cannot  bear  that  all  the  power  and  beauty  of  the  great  Church 
traditions  should  be  the  monopoly  of  Rome,  or  that  the  great  Anglo- 
Saxondom  of  the  future  should  live  upon  nothing  fuller  than  the 
Protestantism  of  reaction.  Well,  be  it  so.  I  say  to  each  of  you, 
with  (if  any)  only  a  superficial  paradox  or  inconsistency,  that  you 
will,  each  of  you,  get  most  of  what  you  desire  by  taking  the  same 
road  of  loyalty  to  your  own  Church.  Of  course  there  will  be  a  balance 
to  be  struck.  You  will  have,  each  of  you,  to  put  up  with  a  good 
deal :  you  will  not  get  things  as  much  to  your  mind  as  if  you  went 
off  by  yourselves  ;  that  is  the  poor  privilege  of  separation.  But  you 
will  give  widest  reach  to  what  you  earnestly  hold,  you  will  give 
strongest  check  to  what  you  greatly  fear.  For  opinions  spread  most 
which  are  found  not  merely  in  the  cut  and  dried  phrases  of  partisans, 
and  movements  are  checked  best  not  by  what  slaps  them  in  the  face, 
but  by  what  pulls  quietly  at  their  heart  strings. 

But  this  is  not  all :  there  is  better  than  this.  You  are  perhaps, 
as  I  have  assumed,  party  men ;  it  may  be  matter  of  verbal  debate 
whether  or  no  we  ought  to  be  such ;  but  you  are  at  any  rate  more 
than  party  men.  You  know,  in  your  hearts,  I  believe,  that  Christian 
truth  is  not  exhausted  by  your  conception  of  it :  you  are  conscious 
as  you  read  your  Bibles  of  some  texts  which  do  not  fit  easily  into 
your  way  of  thinking ;  you  see  witness,  as  you  look  out  with  kindly 
and  open  eyes  upon  life,  of  power  in  religious  ways,  which  you  cannot 
altogether  approve,  to  produce  reverence,  thoroughness,  conversion  of 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  53 

heart  and  consecration  of  life ;  you  are  surprised  from  time  to  time 
to  find  how  Scriptural  and  Evangelical  is  your  Catholic  neighbour's 
teaching,  how  reverently  and  lovingly  your  Evangelical  friend  is 
treating  his  Prayer  Book.  All  which  means  that  out  of  the  inter- 
change and  interplay  there  is  formed  a  life  greater  and  better 
than  any  of  its  parts ;  modifying  by  its  power  the  faults  of  those 
parts,  and  availing  itself  of  the  genuine  and  various  vitality  that 
is  in  them.  You  will  discover,  too,  that  contradictions  of  principle 
(so-called  in  the  thin  logic  of  partisans,  since  "  theology  has  become  a 
controversial  art ")  are,  at  least  often  and  in  large  measure,  various 
ways  in  which  various  temperaments  give  effect  to  the  same  deep  and 
sacred  desire.^  You  all  desire  to  reach  upward,  to  feel  and  make,  real 
the  pledged  presence  of  God  amongst  you ;  but  some  of  you  for  this  end 
will  try  to  close  your  hearts  to  sight  and  sound,  to  silence  all  material 
distraction,  you  will  crave  for  bareness  of  things  external  in  order  to 
make  room  for  that  which  is  spiritual ;  others  of  you  will  say,  things 
material  are  our  helps  to  God,  all  come  from  Him  and  shall  to  Him 
be  offered,  let  us  gather  gold  and  frankincense,  let  every  limb  and 
action  of  our  body  have  a  part  in  our  reverence,  if  so  be  the 
solemnity  of  the  great  Presence  may  lay  hold  upon  us.  Should 
not  each  have  his  opportunity,  yet  each  learn  something  of  the 
other  ?  which  happens  better  than  in  any  other  way  in  a  com- 
prehensive but  actively  united  Church.  Has  it  not  happened  ? 
Recall,  in  the  past,  the  shocking  slovenliness  and  indecency  of  Puritan 
Table  Sacraments,  or  the  intricate  and  unspiritual  mechanism  of 
the  Mediaeval  system,  as  Erasmus  and  others  knew  it  and  the 
Preface  of  the  Prayer  Book  describes  it.  Have  we  not  gained 
something  ?  Or,  in  the  present,  while  we  hate  to  take  the  tone 
of  complacency  because  we  know  our  tremendous  defects  and  faults, 
can  we  compare  either  a  Nonconformist  Lord's  Supper  or  the 
Roman  Mass,  with  its  ceremonial  and  language  so  remote  from  the 
people  that  they  are  obliged  practically  in  all  the  detail  of  their 
worship  to  follow  a  second  line  of  their  own :  and  not  feel  that  in 
our  own   Eucharist,    solemn   but   plain,   reverent    but   intelligible, 

^  Cp.  J.  R.  Illingworth,  "  The  Mystical  and  Sacramental  Temperaments,"  The 
Expositor,  August,  1889.     Series  V.,  No.  Ivi. 


54  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

there  is  the  type  of  a  service  more  adequate,  more  really  Christian 
than  either. 

My  own  conviction  is  that  we  should  work  with  a  double  object, 
partly  towards  a  certain  uniformity,  a  type  to  which  many  of  various 
sorts  could  conform  without  serious  distress,  and  also,  so  far  as  variety 
is  necessary,  should  remember  each  other  while  we  satisfy  ourselves. 

Is  it  not  one  of  the  happiest  features  of  our  case  that  in  the  last 
fifty  years  there  has  been  so  much  approximation  to  this  condition  ? 
and  one  of  the  gravest,  that  this  great  gain  should  have  been  im- 
perilled by  some  who  in  the  name  of  more  despise  much  ? 

Of  this  I  am  perfectly  certain,  that  this  is  the  way  in  which  we 
should  do  most  to  bring  the  English  race,  so  rich  in  variety,  and  yet 
so  homogeneous  in  quality,  so  genially  impatient  of  rigidity,  yet  so 
reservedly  suspicious  of  demonstrativeness  and  peculiarity,  to  a 
happy  allegiance  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

I  could  not  touch  the  thought  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  of 
its  primary  and  natural  representative  within  these  realms,  without 
being  led  further  than  I  meant.  It  moves  me  too  much.  Its 
possibilities  are  so  marvellous,  the  thought  of  danger  to  it — not  I 
mean  to  its  outward  and  established  position,  but  to  itself — is  so 
terrible.  But  because  I  love  it,  I  am  jealous  for  it,  sensitive  to 
its  faults  and  apprehensive  of  its  dangers. 

Why,  let  us  ask,  is  the  conception  of  the  Church  as  a  spiritual 
society  so  often  disliked  and  misunderstood  ?  A  Church  that  does 
its  duty,  it  may  be  answered,  can  never  be  popular  if  it  deliver  its 
moral  message,  and  its  message  of  eternal  truth ;  it  will  offend  men's 
dislike  for  any  submission  of  their  passions  or  their  self-will.  Can 
we  with  complacency  put  down  all  the  dislike  of  the  Church,  in  idea 
and  fact,  to  this  cause  ?  Is  she  indeed  so  altogether  and  austerely 
uncompromising  in  her  pressure  on  the  consciences  and  minds  of  men  ? 
Or  is  there  some  fault  on  her  side  which  at  least  gives  opportunity 
and  excuse  to  dislike  of  her  ?  Language  often  gives  valuable  hints, 
and  the  syllable  "  ism  "  is  a  danger  signal.  Ecclesiasticism  is  a  word 
which  we  of  the  Ecclesia  should  carefully  consider.  The  book  of 
history,  we  may  be  sure,  has  not  been  written  for  nothing.  Some  of 
it  is  inspired,  and  by  the  help  of  this  we  learn  to  read  the  rest.    Is  it 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  55 

possible  to  turn  the  leaves  of  that  book  before  Christ  or  after  Him,  and 
not  see  what  great  perils  attend  a  thing  so  high  entrusted  to  hands  like 
ours  ?  I  would  push  this  even  further.  If  the  Bible  is,  as  we  realise 
increasingly,  the  Book  of  the  Church,  of  the  chosen  people,  the 
people  of  the  covenant,  the  holy  nation,  the  royal  priesthood,  the 
kingdom  set  up,  the  holy  city ;  if  we  see  the  emergence  and  growth 
of  this  through  long  stages  of  Divine  training  and  through  the 
discipline  of  manifold  vicissitudes,  in  the  training  by  Christ  of  the 
little  flock,  in  the  work  of  the  Spirit  building  upon  the  foundation 
and  rock  of  Christ ;  then  surely  we  cannot  be  blind  to  the  parallel 
fact  that  the  Bible  is  full  of  warnings  against  Ecclesiasticism.  Coarser 
dangers  of«  idolatr}^  gi'ossness  or  cruelty  give  place  to  this,  or 
screen  themselves  behind  it.  The  prophets  whose  faith  centres 
in  the  high  calling  of  Israel  have,  while  they  build  that  faith 
with  one  hand,  to  use  the  sword  in  the  other  continually  against 
its  caricature  in  a  vulgar,  complacent,  immoral  reliance  upon  a 
charter  of  God's  favour,  supposed  irrevocable  and  unconditional. 
They  attack  spiritual  professionalism  in  the  priests  and  in 
their  own  order.  They  denounce  false  reliance  upon  an  order 
of  worship  sometimes  elaborate  and  punctilious,  sometimes,  as  in 
Malachi's  time,  slack  and  perfunctory.  Church  and  State  in  one  in 
Jeremiah's  time  must  actually  come  down,  if  the  spiritual  reality  at 
its  heart  is  to  be  liberated.  We  pass  to  the  Gospels ;  and  again, 
but  for  familiarity,  we  should  be  astounded  to  find  that  in  a  real 
sense,  h  cUriadisnu  c'est  Vennemi.  In  the  awful  drama  of  the  Gospels, 
the  villain  of  the  piece,  at  least  upon  the  visible  stage,  is  still  Ecclesi- 
asticism cankered  and  fossilised,  "with  its  sweetness  gone  sour,  stiff 
with  prejudice,  pride  and  self-complacency.  The  results  of  four 
hundred  years,  which  should  have  been  the  richly  fruitful  autumn  of 
Israel's  age,  are  (of  course  with  exceptions)  gathered  up  into  this 
terrible  phenomenon,  the  temper  of  Pharisaism.  Entire  though 
thinly  veiled  self-confidence,  entire  contempt  for  those  beneath  or 
without,  elaborate  subtleties  of  technical  knowledge  and  practice 
amidst  which  the  simple  splendours  of  justice,  mercy  and  truth 
were  obscured  or  choked,  and  the  great  promises  of  God  were 
parodied — these  were  some  of  the  features  of  that  system,  or  temper, 
or  character,  which  has  been  surely  set  where  it  is  for  a  most  significant 


56       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

warning  to  after  times.     As  the  typical  danger  of  organised  religion, 
and  of  a  state  of  Divine  grace  or  favour,  it  could  not  fail  to  rise  again 
in  Christian  forms.     When  the  sons  of  Zebedee  and  their  Mother 
came  to  Jesus  for  high  places  in  the  kingdom,  or  asked  Him  for 
summary  treatment  of  its  enemies,  the  old  leaven  was  beginning  to 
work.     The  first  controversies  of  the  early  Church  which  bear  the 
name  of  Judaism  witness  to  the  attempt  of  the  old  spirit  to  capture 
the  new  life.     The  parties  at  Corinth,  the  self-righteous  wisdom  of 
those  who  could  despise  an  Apostle,  and  among  whom  there  was 
party  feeling,  jealousy,  and  strife,  the  need  of  St.  Paul's  discourse 
on  charity  addressed  to  men  of  spiritual  gifts,  the  example  of  self- 
satisfied  Laodicea,  are  sufficiently  significant  warnings  of  what  the 
future  would  bring  forth  and  have  to  face.     Then  follows  Ecclesiastical 
History.     No  need,  I  had  almost  said,  to  dwell  upon  that.     Yet  in 
fact  how  great   need!     We   glory   in   its   record  of  enduring  and 
transmitted  faith,   of  conquests  over  physical  and  moral  evil  won 
without  war  by  the  weapons  of  peace,  of  knowledge  stimulated  and 
directed,  of  enemies  transformed  into  champions   and  servants,  of 
accumulating  witness  from  devoted  lives  and  holy  deaths.     But  do 
we  sufficiently  realise  the  other  side  of  the  case,  the  side  so  vividly 
seen  by  enemies  or  critical  observers,  and  the  part,  which  is  played 
in  it  by  Ecclesiasticism  ?     The  evils  of  the  human  gloss  raised  to 
the  level  of  the  divine  truth ;  of  the  sword  of  force  untimely  and 
unduly  used  ;  of  the  corporate  Church  interests  idolised  and  followed 
at  the  expense  of  morality ;  of  privilege  turned  into  pride ;  of  religion 
methodised  into  a  formal  transaction  of  act  or  phrase  between  God 
and  man — these  are  only  parts  of  what  I  gather  up  within  the 
single  word.     They  have  been  blended  or  disjoined  in  many  various 
ways.     They  have  gone  with  moral  laxity,  and  with  moral  rigorism. 
They  have  not  been  confined  to  any  one  system  of  belief     Geneva 
under  Calvin,  New  England  in  the  interval  between  its  foundation 
and  the  modern  period,  Scotch  Calvinism  and  Sabbatarianism,  had 
^  each  their  strong  leaven  of  Ecclesiasticism.     But  in  the  great  fabric 
of  the  mediaeval  Church,  especially  in  later  days,  Ecclesiasticism  had 
taken  colossal  form,  and  obtained  all  embracing  range  and  vogue. 

A  Church  of  great  wealth  and  secular  power,  with  a  very  sharp* 
distinction  between  priests  and   people,  and  an  excessive  stress  on 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  57 

the  powers  of  the  former,  with  a  luxuriant  development  of  the 
mechanical  and  ceremonial  sides  of  religious  life,  possessed 
of  almost  a  monopoly  of  men's  allegiance,  and  with  the  world's 
thought  and  intellect  harnessed  to  the  work  of  interpreting 
and  illustrating  her  teaching,  was  a  Church  which  offered  to 
the  evil  of  Ecclesiasticisra  a  terribly  congenial  soil.  Read  a 
little  of  Erasmus ;  read  (to  go  a  little  further  back)  M.  Sabatier's 
account  of  the  Church  at  the  time  of  the  Franciscan  movement — and 
you  will  get  glimpses  of  what  we  all  acknowledge,  but  few  of  us  realise. 
If  we  read  history,  as  we  have  been  much  and  rightly  enjoined  to  do 
of  late,  in  order  to  grasp  the  Church's  continuity  and  to  get  larger 
thoughts  of  her  life,  the  lesson  of  this  period  is  one  that  cannot  be 
overlooked,  and  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  exaggerate  the  gravity.  To 
go  forward  in  Church  revival  without  having  the  warnings  of  that  time 
before  our  minds  seems  to  me  to  be  criminal  blindness,  hardly  less  blind 
than  it  is  so  entirely  to  forget  the  great  maxims,  "  Corruptio  optimi 
pessima,"  and  "Abusus  non  tollit  usum,"  as  to  undervalue  Church, 
Sacraments,  Priesthood,  because  they  have  been  each  and  all  the 
subjects  and  centres  of  so  great  abuses.  We  cannot  forget  that  in 
spite  of  Pharisaism,  and  the  warnings  which  He  drew  from  it,  in  spite 
of  inevitable  dangers  on  which  the  sequel  is  the  commentary,  the 
Lord  did  appoint  in  His  Church  a  Ministry,  did  assign  to  a  man 
and  to  men  the  power  of  the  Keys,  did  commit  a  power  of 
binding  and  loosing  to  His  Church.  But  whatever  we  do,  the 
mark  of  that  time  is  left  indelibly  on  the  moral  sense  of  men.  The 
Ecclesiasticism  of  that  time  gave  a  profound  shock  to  conscience, 
and  awoke  a  deep  antipathy.  Churchmen  of  a  later  time  have 
need  of  patience  in  dealing  with  suspicions  and  prejudices  which 
have  their  roots  so  deep  in  history,  and  can  quote  so  much  in  their 
justification. 

I  desire  earnestly  to  put  before  you  as  the  specific  definition  of  our 
task  in  the  Church  in  our  day,  that  we  have  to  build  up  the  life 
and  fabric  and  ideal  of  the  Church,  to  contend  for  it  as  the  Divine 
instrument  of  man's  redemption,  while  yet  we  watch  vigilantly 
and  diligently  against  those  tendencies  of  Ecclesiasticism  of  which 
history  shows  the  power,  and  finds  the  source  in  deep-seated  tendencies 
of  human  nature.     We  have  to  prove  to  men,  made  jealous  and  sus- 


58       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGEES  OF  THE  CHURCH 

picious  by  the  past,  that  there  can  be  authority  without  harm  to  free- 
dom, sacraments  and  priesthood  not  for  the  hindrance  but  for  the 
help  of  individual  strength  and  freedom,  and  a  life  of  the  body,  in 
which  the  lives  of  all  the  members  are  not  suppressed  or  dwarfed,  but 
gain  by  co-ordination  in  dignity  and  power. 

I  call  this  our  distinctive  task,  to  be  manfully,  hopefully,  patiently 
faced.  The  strong  belief  that  it  is  so  is  to  me  a  ground  of  hope 
that  God  will  bring  this  Church  through  her  troubles  and  save  her 
from  dangers  of  disruption,  for  the  sake  of  this  high  mission  which 
He  has  given  to  her. 

But  because  I  believe  this,  I  shall  ask  leave  to  dwell  carefully 
and  at  some  little  length  upon  some  of  the  dangers  of  Ecclesiasticism, 
venturing,  as  I  do  so,  to  hope  that  you  will  attach  more  weight  to 
any  truth  in  what  I  am  led  to  say,  because  you  know  that  I  do  not 
undervalue  the  Church. 

/.  As  to  Churchmanship,  or  the  spirit  of  loyal  zeal  for  the  Church. 
The  spirit  of  the  family,  the  patriotism  of  the  nation,  the  esprit  de 
corps  of  the  society  or  brotherhood,  are  in  Churchmanship  claimed 
for  a  higher,  larger,  and  more  ennobling  loyalty.  The  loss  to  this 
from  the  divisions  of  the  Church,  from  the  consciousness  of  her 
enormous  faults,  from  those  suspicions  to  which  I  have  referred,  is  a 
loss  of  most  baneful  and  depressing  effect.  We  must  try  with  God's 
help  to  develop  and  increase  it  in  ourselves  by  sympathy,  prayer, 
self-sacrifice  and  service,  by  the  effort  not  to  "  look  every  man, 
on  his  own  things  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others,"  ^  by 
putting  away  parochialism,  and  by  zeal  for  the  Church's  missionary 
work.  Without  it  our  own  spiritual  life  is  egotistical  and  out  of 
gear.  But  how  easily  it  degenerates,  and  how  close  to  hand  are  its 
caricatures !  If  family  feeling  easily  becomes  family  pride,  and 
patriotism  takes  selfish  and  sordid  forms,  so  assuredly  it  is  in  the 
household  and  nation  of  God.  We  need  constantly  to  look  through 
our  Churchmanship  to  its  reasons :  to  rekindle  it  at  its  source,  in 
the  belief  in  the  Purpose  and  Love  of  God  at  work  through  the 
Church.  For  the  institution  in  which  the  life  of  the  Spirit,  ac- 
cording to  God's  method,  finds  primary  embodiment,  and  which 
therefore    ought    to    be    at    every   point,   and   at   every   moment 

^1  PhU,  ii,  4, 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       59 

thoroughly,  delicately,  sensitively  spiritual  according  to  the  mind 
of  Christ,  becomes  too  readily  the  "  concern,"  which  we  have  to  push 
and  may  be  to  patronise, — whose  "interests"  in  a  degenerating 
sense  we  defend. 

The  Church  system  at  the  Universities,  under  which,  as  I  re- 
member, you  had  clerical  fellows  who  were  credited  with  never 
having  so  much  as  conducted  the  service  of  Morning  or  Evening 
Prayer;  and,  as  an  eminent  Lay  Churchman  once  told  me  in  his 
time  (about  1830),  there  was  one  Communicant  among  the  com- 
moners of  one  of  the  largest  Colleges — is  an  instance  in  the  past. 
The  Church  school  in  the  parish  for  which  we  fight  to-day,  in 
places  (I  am  most  glad  to  find  how  extremely  rare  they  are  in  the 
Diocese)  where  the  pastor  hardly  enters  the  School,  and  where  the 
religious  teaching  is  not  a  living  and  loving  thing  such  as  to  lay 
hold  of  Christ's  little  ones,  and  to  lay  foundations  for  lifelong 
loyalty  of  the  child  to  the  Church,  is  an  instance  in  the  present. 
While  we  face,  without  a  moment's  blenching,  the  common  jeer 
about  "cramming  little  minds  with  dogma,"  are  we  sufficiently 
mindful,  first  for  ourselves  and  then  for  the  children,  that  there  is 
a  constant  danger  in  creed  or  sacrament  or  any  other  visible  thing, 
of  the  means  becoming  the  end,  of  substituting  the  thing  which 
it  is  possible  comfortably  to  "  attain,"  for  that  harder  thing  which 
requires  of  us  continually  to  "  aspire  "  ?  ^ 

II.  Another  danger  is  of  a  subtler  kind,  but  I  cannot  lay  too  much 
stress  on  its  reality  and  its  extent.  It  is  the  danger  in  a  Church 
of  knowing  and  pronouncing  too  much.  The  Church  has  a  certain 
authority  to  teach.  It  is  indeed  one  primary  function  of  her  life. 
The  union  among  her  members,  vital  as  it  is,  is  one  in  which  mental 
conviction  has  its  part,  a  leading  part :  the  Church's  life — the  living 
Church — is  both  witness  and  guardian  of  those  convictions  and  truths, 
that  knowledge,  in  virtue  of  which  she  is  One.  Then  comes,  legiti- 
mately and  naturally,  reference  to  those  places  and  persons  who  may  be 
thought  to  express  most  authentically  the  Church's  mind.  We  have 
a  remarkable  instance  of  this  in  Irenseus's  reference  to  the  several 
great  Apostolic  Sees,^  or  again  the  subsequent  expedient  of  bringing 

^  Browning,  Paracelsiis :  the  titles  of  the  Parts. 
^  Iren.  con.  Her.  lib.  iv,  c.  3,  4. 


60       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

together  representative  assemblies  of  Church  rulers.  We  see  all 
this  working  through  the  Age  of  the  Councils  and  of  the  Creed,  and 
we  have  reason  to  be  deeply  grateful  for  its  result.  But  even  while 
we  watch  it,  a  change  steals  over  it ;  it  begins  by  being  the  necessary 
and  even  unwilling  effort  of  the  Church  to  testify  to  what  she  has 
ever  held ;  it  becomes  the  claim  of  the  Church  to  define  and  explain 
and  systematise.  It  is  at  first,  to  quote  the  words  of  a  strongly 
dogmatic  writer,  a  necessary  evil,  it  becomes  a  boasted  right.  It  is 
not  difficult  to  see  what  tendencies  and  weaknesses  of  human  nature 
come  in  to  favour  a  great  growth  in  the  dogmatising  direction ;  the 
impatience  of  what  is  obscure  and  uncertain ;  the  desire  to  simplify ; 
the  pride  of  system  and  completeness ;  and  then  the  governing 
instinct  which  finds  clear  cut  formula  and  explicit  definition  the  best 
instruments  for  governing  the  half-taught.  So  there  grows  up  the 
idea  that  the  Church,  and  her  theologians  and  divines  on  her  behalf, 
have  practically  a  complete  knowledge  of  things  divine,  and  can  give 
an  answer  of  explanation  on  all  questions.  How  natural  this  growth 
is  may  perhaps  be  illustrated  from  the  case  of  another  profession. 
It  is  the  legal  assumption  that  there  is  already  an  answer  in  law  to 
every  case  which  may  arise.  Lawyers  are  of  course  well  aware  that 
in  reality  this  is  not  so,  and  that  in  order  to  make  it  work  it  is  con- 
stantly necessary  to  make  law  under  the  guise  of  declaring  it.  This 
may  work  well  in  practical  matters,  but  the  objections  to  it  in  dealing 
with  the  delicate  and  sacred  things  which  are  not  ours  to  make  or 
limit  are  obvious  enough.  It  is  almost  impossible  to  realise  the  extent 
to  which  this  defining  and  dogmatising  tendency  has  affected  the 
whole  field  of  religion,  especially  in  the  West.  The  "  Summa  "  of  St. 
Thomas  is  a  vast  monument  of  it,  and  is  of  course  only  the  typical 
example  of  the  action  of  scholastic  Philosophy.  But  the  Reforma- 
tion did  not  put  an  end  to  a  thing  so  deeply  engrained.  It  is 
represented  on  Protestant  ground  by  the  great  Corpus  of  Lutheran 
Theology,  and  the  Institutes  of  Calvin  (one  of  the  most  widely 
powerful  books  of  the  world).  The  manifold  Confessions,  Articles, 
and  Catechisms  of  the  Reformation  period  are  other  examples. 

Now,  it  is  of  great  importance  to  observe  the  effects  of  this  on 
the  common  conscience  and  mind  of  men.  There  grows  up  under  it 
a  strong,  though  perhaps  undefined  and  often  silent,  feeling  of  dis- 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  61 

like  or  aloofness.  The  nature  of  the  subject  of  religion  accounts  for 
this.  It  deals  with  the  things  of  God,  and  these  are  instinctively  felt 
to  be  deeper  than  our  plummet  and  beyond  our  measuring  line.  It 
deals  also  with  the  things  of  man ;  and  in  these  is  another  depth 
answering  in  its  infinitesimal  way  to  the  depths  of  God,  and  in  a 
degree  also  resenting  the  attempts  of  exact  classification  and  descrip- 
tion. It  is  felt  to  be  a  thing  of  common  property,  appealing  to  the 
simple  and  the  childlike,  and  there  is  resentment  (not  always,  but 
often  reasonable)  against  what  seems  to  transform  it  into  some- 
thing elaborate,  and  to  make  its  requirements  in  faith  or  conduct 
such  as  can  only  be  complied  with  by  those  who  have  a  certain 
technical  knowledge,  and  not  by  "  this  people  who  knoweth  not  the 
law."  ^ 

This  is  a  matter,  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  of  great  practical  im- 
portance to  us.  You  encounter  every  day,  with  distress  and 
perplexity,  the  signs  of  alienation  from  definite  religious  belief  in 
many  of  the  educated  and  professional  classes,  and  what  you  always 
describe  to  me  as  indifference  among  the  masses  of  the  people. 
Such  widespread  conditions  of  opinion  have  deep  roots  and  complex 
explanations.  Nothing  is  more  unscientific  than  to  refer  them  to 
any  single  cause.  But  I  should  say  without  any  hesitation  that  one 
leading  cause  was  to  be  found  in  the  reaction  against  the  over-claim 
of  knowledge  and  definition  made  by  religion  in  the  days  when  it 
not  only  dominated  in  its  own  proper  sphere,  but  drew  the  other 
provinces  of  knowledge  under  its  rule.  These  reactions  are  move- 
ments of  immense  depth,  their  effects  are  slow  and  persistent.  It  is 
immensely  significant  that  so  much  of  the  pathos  and  interest  of 
modem  fiction  turns  upon  the  good  that  springs  up  in  unlikely 
and  unpromising  places,  upon  the  paradoxes  of  good  in  untrained 
characters,  in  contrast  to  what  is  drilled,  and  correct,  and  as  it 
should  be.- 

It  seems  to  me,  then,  that  here  is  another  case  where  we  ought 
to  learn  the  lessons  of  History.     We  ought  to  be  on  our  guard 

1  St.  John  vii,  49. 

^  In  the  Pope's  speech  in  The  Ring  and  the  Booh,  Browning  does  explicitly  and 
philosophically  what  is  constantly  done  in  slighter,  and  more  indirectly  suggestive 
ways. 


62       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

against  repeating  mistakes,  whose  bad  results  have  been  written  large 
on  the  face  of  the  past ;  and  we  ought  not  to  behave  as  if  those 
mistakes  and  their  long-lasting  influences  had  not  existed,  and  did 
not  exist  now. 

We  have  our  task  as  defenders  of  Doctrine.  It  is  very  probable, 
nay  certain,  that  under  the  influence  of  this  same  reaction  we  our- 
selves are  slack  about  it.  There  is  too  little  solid,  constructive, 
thoughtful  theology ;  too  little  careful  study  of  the  real  materials  of 
religious  knowledge  which  God  gives  us  in  many  ways ;  too  little 
sense  of  the  severe  demands  made  upon  us  by  Divine  truth ;  too 
much  readiness  to  take  as  sufficient  what  commends  itself  to  our 
own  phase  of  thought  or  feeling.  But  while  we  bear  this  in  mind, 
and  have,  I  hope,  given  some  efffect  to  the  thought,  e.g.,  by  requiring 
more  definite  theological  instruction  from  our  candidates  for  Holy 
Orders,  we  shall  do  very  ill  if  we  forget  the  difficulty  and  delicacy 
of  maintaining  the  contention  for  religious  doctrine  in  an  anti- 
dogmatic  and  to  no  small  extent  reasonably  anti-dogmatic  age.  We 
must  make  it  plain  to  people  that  the  Truth  we  have  to  teach  is  to 
ourselves  vital,  not  technical ;  that  where  we  give  it  technicality,  we 
do  so  only  to  give  such  necessary  distinctness  as  teaching  and 
conviction  alike  require,  and  with  a  full  sense  of  its  danger.  We 
must  realise,  and  so  convey,  a  true  sense  of  our  own  great  ignorance  ; 
we  must  own,  or  rather  we  must  insist,  that  there  is  Christian 
Agnosticism  as  truly  as  Christian  knowledge;  and  that  if  the 
remembrance  of  this  by  Christians  had  always  been  present  many 
mistakes  of  presumption  would  have  been  avoided,  and  half  the 
power  of  an  anti-Christian  Agnosticism  destroyed  in  advance. 

Surely  we  may  so  speak  all  the  more  confidently,  because  this 
reserved  and  modest  temper  is  what  we  have  reverenced  in  some  of 
the  best  teachers  of  our  time,  in  writers  like  the  Bishop  of  Durham, 
and  Dean  Church,  and  Canon  Gore.  But  this  is  very  far  from  being 
the  tone  of  much  that  we  see  and  hear.  Reaction  begets  its  own 
opposite,  and  creates  in  some  the  appetite  for  the  very  thing  which 
it  has  rejected.  The  backwaters  of  an  anti-dogmatic  time  are  apt, 
unfortunately,  to  show  the  dogmatic  quality  in  a  specially  per- 
emptory form.  I  feel  very  sure  that  this  is  one  of  our  dangers  in 
the  present  day.     We  over-define  :  we  hark  back  upon  the  positive 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  63 

affirmations  and  equally  positive  denials  of  mediaeval  and  Reforma- 
tion times,  when  our  real  wisdom  as  well  safety  would  be  to  recognise 
that  to  a  large  extent  these  controversies  were  blind  alleys,  and  that 
the  combatants  in  them  were  often  (as  has  been  said  by  a  Russian 
theologian,  in  a  criticism  of  Western  Church  history)  committing 
precisely  the  same  mistake  of  over-definition,  with  only  the  difference 
of  the  ^lus  or  minus  sign  according  as  they  definitely  asserted  or 
definitely  denied  what  true  reverence  should  have  left  alone.  The 
matter  of  our  present  controversies  is  so  beset  with  contention,  and 
men's  tenderest  and  deepest  feelings,  as  well  as  their  keenest  and 
most  wakeful  prejudices,  are  so  much  engaged  in  them,  that  one 
hardly  dares  to  speak  for  fear  of  worsening  things  by  fresh  offence. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  withhold  the  witness  of  my  own  belief 
that  much  of  the  strain  has  been  caused  by  the  neglect,  more  or 
less  complete,  of  some  of  these  teachings  and  warnings  of  history. 
To  take  what  is  indeed  the  chief  instance — that  of  the  Holy 
Sacrament  of  Unity  through  the  Lord's  Presence,  become  by  our 
controversies  the  very  battlefield  of  contention.  Very  many,  I 
think,  would  agree,  or  might  be  brought  to  agree  (even  while 
largely  differing  in  the  assignment  of  blame),  that  after  the  protest 
against  what  had  been  done  with  the  Sacrament  and  taught  about 
it  in  the  pre-Reformation  Church,  the  treatment  of  it  in  the 
times  that  followed  became  most  unworthy  both  in  act  and  thought. 
Rare  and  slovenly  administration ;  an  estimate  of  its  position  fairly  / 
expressed  by  small  tjrpe  in  many  Prayer  Books  as  though  it  were  an  1 
occasional  Service ;  an  entire  absence  of  effort  to  associate  dignity  or 
beauty  with  it ;  a  doctrinal  emphasis  on  the  attitude  and  advantages 
of  the  communicant  to  the  comparative  exclusion  either  of  the  high 
corporate  character  of  the  Sacrament  as  the  Church's  great  act  and 
offering  of  Faith,  Fellowship,  and  Worship,  or  of  the  mystery 
of  Divine  presence,  at  work  in  it,  or  of  its  profound  theological 
importance  as  the  chief  instrument  of  the  Spirit  for  the  extension 
and  application  of  the  Incarnation.  These  things  were  signs  of 
a  time  which  called  clamorously  for  a  great  restoration ;  and  such 
restoration,  as  the  name  implies,  would  bring  back  some  of  what 
had  been  too  rudely  cast  away.  But  was  it  needful  to  fling 
again  into  the  old  mistakes,  leading  on  to  the  same  excesses,  and 


i 


64       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

SO  by  the  same  weary,  inevitable  round,  to  the  old  violences  of 
protest  ?  Surely  there  must  be  something  better  for  the  present 
time  to  do  in  regard  to  the  Eucharist  than  to  reopen,  and  continually 
reiterate,  with  increasing  asperity  and  decreasing  reality,  the  battle 
cries  of  sixteenth  century  controversy.  But  is  not  that  the  inevitable 
result  of  going  back  to  the  old  methods  of  defining  and  analysing,  of 
affirming  human  explanations  with  the  same  confidence  as  Divine 
truth,  of  pushing  into  prominence  these  aspects  of  the  Sacrament, 
upon  which  it  is  most  easy  for  the  less  spiritual  parts  of  our  religious 
nature  to  fasten  ?  History  seems  to  me  to  have  raised  the  placard 
of  "  Dangerous  "  over  the  controversies  as  to  the  exact  nature  of  the 
Presence  of  our  Lord,  and  of  His  Body  and  Blood  in  the  Sacra- 
ment. 

We  are  shocked  as  we  read  on  the  scroll  in  one  of  the  memorials 
in  St.  Saviour's  of  those  who  suffered  for  conscience  sake  in  Reform- 
ation days,  the  words:  "Your  Sacrament  of  the  Mass  is  no  Sacrament 
at  all,  neither  is  Christ  in  any  wise  present  in  it." 

But  would  such  words  have  ever  been  spoken  by  a  devout 
Christian  but  for  the  Sacramental  materialisms  and  misuses  which 
had  gone  before  ? 

Our  duty  and  wisdom  now  is  to  give  the  Sacrament  (as,  thank 
God,  it  has  almost  everywhere  been  given  among  us  in  more  or  less 
degree)  more  constant  and  reverent  use ;  to  attach  to  it  some  outward 
dignity,  to  maintain  the  reality  and  certainty  of  the  Divine  Gift,  as 
something  independent  of  the  receiver's  emotions,  realised  but  not 
created  by  that  faith  and  preparedness  through  which  alone  it  can  be 
profitably  received ;  to  dwell  upon  the  certainty  of  the  living  and 
present  operation  of  the  Saviour  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  this  most  sacred 
and  heavenly  Thing,  and  of  our  access  therein  to  the  Father  through 
Him, — and  there  to  stop.  This  would  leave  considerable  latitude 
for  reasonable  and  even  wholesome  varieties  of  use  and  feeling, 
some  more  demonstrative  and  ornate,  some  simpler  and  more  re- 
served. But  it  will  not  emphasise,  as  some  of  our  ceremonial  and 
non-ceremonial  seems  to  do,  the  least  certain  and  most  controversial 
parts  of  our  belief  I  am  right,  I  think,  in  saying  that  this  is  not 
confined  to  one  side,  that  side  to  which  I  have  chiefly  pointed.  The 
administration  of  the  Sacrament  which  leaves  a  trail  of  crumbs  along 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  65 

the  rail  or  the  floor  of  the  Chancel,  or  the  habit  of  leaving  Cup  and 
Paten  uncleansed,  so  that  parts  of  the  consecrated  elements  remain, 
seem  to  differ  as  much,  and  with  as  obvious  a  controversial  emphasis, 
from  the  simple  reverence  due  to  that  which  has  been  consecrated 
to  convey  to  faithful  receivers  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ,  as 
do  on  the  other  side  ceremonial  observances  studiously  directed 
towards  the  consecrated  Elements;  and  certainly  they  offend  the 
feelings  and  instincts  of  brethren  quite  equally. 

Would  there  not  be  real  loyalty  to  our  Church  in  following  the 
example  of  those  who  revised  Article  XXVIIL,  when  they  struck  out 
the  words,  "  a  faithful  man  ought  not  to  believe  the  real  and  bodily 
presence  (as  they  term  it)  of  Christ's  Body  and  Blood" — words 
which  had  given  the  controversial  "  No  "  to  the  controversial  "  Aye  " 
of  the  Mediaevalists — and  substituted  the  simple  positive  assertion. 
The  Body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten  only  after  an  heavenly 
and  spiritual  manner  ? 

Would  it  not  be  possible  to  follow  the  Prayer  Book  in  spirit  and 
letter  by  the  careful  use  of  ordinary  but  fine  bread,  leavened  or  un- 
leavened, in  such  condition  as  not  to  crumble,  and  such  as  that  each 
communicant's  portion  shall  be  broken  or  divided  from  the  one 
bread  ?  to  see  that  the  vessels  are  simply  but  thoroughly  cleansed  in 
the  Church,  or  at  the  Credence  Table  if  desired,  or  by  the  Officiant 
himself  immediately  on  his  return  to  the  Vestry,  with  quietness  and 
reverence  ?  Such  an  order,  like  the  simple  Prayer  Book  rule  of 
covering  what  remaineth  with  a  fair  linen  cloth,  would  express  with 
reverence  the  truth  that  we  know,  without  thrusting  forward  those 
things  which  after  all  we  only  surmise. 

Let  our  ceremonial,  be  it  less  or  more,  be  that  of  men  who  know 
that  they  have  amongst  them  a  most  Holy  Thing — nay.  One  standing 
among  them  whom  they  know  not — but  who  have  learnt  by  ex- 
perience (what  humility  and  reverence  might  suffice  to  teach)  that 
nothing  is  gained,  and  much  lost,  by  the  human  pryings  of  how,  and 
when,  and  where  into  the  detail  of  the  Mystery.  So  shall  we  be  at 
once  kinder  to  one  another,  and  more  as  those  who  veil  their  face 
before  the  awful  Presence  of  God. 

It  may  seem  presumptuous  thus  to  speak,  to  put  aside  so  much 
which  it  has  seemed  to  so  many  good  men  vital  to  affirm  or  deny. 

F 


66       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Yet  I  can,  I  think,  claim  a  good  deal  of  evidence  that  this  is  the  true 
course.  What  has  been  the  case  of  those  controversies  which  filled 
volumes,  and  occupied  Synods,  between  Arminian  and  Calvinist, 
between  the  combatants  of  Freewill  and  those  of  Predestination  ? 
Have  we  not  quietly  laid  them  aside,  clear  from  experience  as  to 
that  which  perhaps  might  have  been  known  otherwise,  that  that 
way  no  progress  lies  for  our  limited  faculties  ?  I  do  not  speak  dis- 
respectfully, in  this  case  or  the  former,  of  those  controversies  :  I  do 
not  say  that  they  taught  nothing,  I  think  that  they  taught  much. 
They  emphasised  the  value  of  each  element  in  the  complex  facts, 
the  value  of  man's  real  responsibility,  the  value  of  God's  indispensable 
grace.  They  showed  the  error  which  came  of  giving  full  logical 
result  to  either  of  these,  to  the  neglect  of  the  others.  They  gave 
us  confidence  that  when  we  conclude  to  hold  by  both,  in  spite  of 
being  unable  to  explain  their  compatibility,  we  are  not  yielding  to 
laziness  or  timidity,  but  really  following  the  lead  of  truth. 

But  we  should  think  it  an  enormous  waste  of  spiritual  power  to 
re-open  them  now. 

Something  of  the  same  kind  is  true  of  the  great  matter  of  the 
inspiration  of  Holy  Scripture.  We  believe  in  it,  I  hope,  as  our 
fathers  did ;  but  we  are  far  less  disposed  to  theorise  about  it,  and 
experience  has  taught  suspicion  of  confident  affirmations  as  to  its 
precise  nature  and  extent. 

But  indeed,  if  I  mistake  not,  it  belongs  to  our  whole  modern 
training  to  realise  that  "  fact,"  natural  or  spiritual,  is  greater  than 
explanations  of  fact ;  and  that  above  all  Life — in  the  living  things  of 
Divine  dealing  and  human  character — is  deeper,  richer,  and  fuller 
than  our  poor,  and  often  belittling,  attempts  to  analyse  or  explain  it. 

I  could  apply  much  of  what  I  have  said  about  the  Sacrament 
to  that  other  topic  of  our  unhappy  divisions,  I  mean  the  Ministry. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  Prayer  Book  doctrine  of  the 
Ministry  is  a  high  doctrine  ;  no  doubt  that  men  who  have  passed  from 
other  Christian  bodies  into  the  Ministry  of  the  Church  through 
the  Ordinal  have  again  and  again  testified  to  the  difference  in 
practical  effect  between  the  conceptions  of  Ministry  which  they  left  and 
those  to  which  they  came.  But  here  too  there  was  unquestionably 
much  to  be  revived.    In  our  fathers'  time  men  were  admitted  to  Holy 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  67 

Orders  with  a  lack  of  preparation,  and  a  corresponding  lack  of  con- 
ception of  the  ministerial  Office  and  character,  which  is  to  us  almost 
incredible.  This  was  one  of  the  defects  in  the  Church  which 
wounded  the  Methodist  and  afterwards  the  Evangelical  conscience. 
It  has  been  supplied  in  no  small  degree  by  recurrence  to  the  great 
tradition  of  consecrated  and  disciplined  Ministry,  which  is  part  of 
the  inheritance  of  the  Church  Catholic.  Yet  here  too  it  is  unfaithful 
and  unhistorical  to  forget  that  the  conception  of  Priesthood  in  the 
form  in  which  the  Mediaeval  Church  developed,  and  the  Roman 
Church  retains  it,  has  in  it  exaggeration  for  us  to  avoid,  as  well  as 
spiritual  depth  for  us  to  appropriate  and  maintain.  Its  exaggerated 
claims  of  authority  and  of  immunities,  its  clericalism,  its  dispropor- 
tionate stress  on  certain  aspects  of  the  Ministerial  Office,  provoked 
before  and  through  and  after  the  Reformation  a  deep-seated 
antipathy  and  prejudice  in  the  English  mind.  Any  assertion  of 
Priesthood  in  the  England  of  to-day  has  the  full  brunt  of  all  that 
prejudice  to  bear.  Is  it  wise  then,  it  may  be  asked,  on  the  part  of 
some  among  us,  to  give  the  impression  that  there  is  nothing  to  be 
done  but  to  get  as  near  the  Roman  conception  of  Priesthood  as 
possible,  with  the  rather  significant  exception  of  celibacy  ?  Yes, 
it  may  be  answered  by  some;  it  must  be  wise  if  it  is  right. 
Our  reply  is  that,  in  a  very  deep  sense,  it  is  not  right.  I  need  not 
dwell  on  this,  because  it  has  been  worked  out  with  such  admirable 
force,  and  in  so  truly  eirenic  a  way,  by  Dr.  Moberly.^  But  I 
should  like  to  point  out  that  one  great  part  of  our  wisdom  is 
recurrence  to  fact.  We  find  a  Ministry  in  fact  appointed  by 
our  Lord ;  we  find  it  in  fact  (without  going  into  detail)  handed  on 
as  a  matter  of  solemn  responsibility.  We  recognise  as  a  fact 
that  by  the  end  of  the  Apostolic  age  the  functions  of  rule 
and  transmission  of  office  are  taking  organised  shape  in  the  Epis- 
copate. And  then,  when  we  come  to  the  nature  of  the  Ministry  in 
the  Christian  Church,  Ave  still  follow  the  guidance  of  fact,  and  by  it 
we  are  shown  that  the  Ministry  has,  as  a  fact,  a  leadership  and 
specialised  part  in  that  worship  towards  God  which  is  the  worship 
of   the  whole   priestly  people,  exactly  as  it  has  a  leadership   and 

^  Ministerial  Priesthood,  by  R.  C.  Moberly,  D.D.,  Lady  Margaret  Professor  of 
Theology.    (John  Murray.     1898.) 

F    2 


68       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

specialised  part  in  that  testifying  witness  and  pastoral  care  towards 
men  which  also  is  the  task  and  privilege  of  the  whole  witnessing 
and  mutually  edifying  people.  Consider  these  facts  earnestly  and 
adequately,  as  facts  not  of  accident  or  of  merely  human  ordering,  but 
by  arrangement  guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit;  add  that  fact  of  faith,  which 
the  Church  has  always  believed,  that  the  Grace  of  the  same  Spirit 
is  specially  given  for  each  Ministry  to  which  He  calls  men;  and 
you  have  the  essentials  of  a  doctrine  of  Ministry,  Pastorate,  Priest- 
hood, fresh,  wholesome,  rightly  proportioned,  and  profoundly  spiritual. 
We  should  surely  be  able  increasingly  to  commend  this  to  the  con- 
science of  our  nation. 

III.  But  where  two  terms  are  correlative,  there  can  be  no  correct 
understanding  of  one  without  the  other.  Such"  are  the  words  clerical 
and  lay.  The  tendency  in  Roman  Catholic  countries  abroad  to  use 
the  word  clericalism  as  an  equivalent  for  Christian  allegiance  points 
to  disorders  of  thought  and  fact  which  come  to  full  expression  in  the 
grotesque  but  appalling  use  of  "  laicise,"  to  describe  the  process  by 
which  religion  is  excluded  from  schools  or  hospitals.  Such  words  are 
portents  of  warning,  whose  significance  we  are  bound  to  read.  Where 
they  are  used  something  or  everj^hing  is  all  wrong.  Clericalism  and 
laicism  point  to  faults  of  two  kinds,  and  all  the  blame  is  not  to  be 
cast  on  clerical  shoulders.  Perhaps,  indeed,  we  should  find  that 
historically  the  beginnings  and  growth  of  whatever  is  false  in 
clericalism,  of  undue  severance  between  clergy  and  other  people, 
of  undue  clerical  assumption,  was  really  due  not  more  to  the 
natural  selfishness  and  grasping  of  the  Clergy,  than  to  the  spread 
of  laxity  in  faith  and  practice  among  the  laity.  Then  better  motives 
and  worse  conspired.  An  easy  and  popular  sacerdotalism  on  the 
side  of  the  laity  willingly  left  to  a  professionally  religious  class  the 
stricter  demands  and  more  irksome  tasks  of  religion;  while  clergy 
and  people  would  alike  desire  to  fence  off  from  the  effects  of  this  laxity 
those  who  were  obviously  and  visibly  in  contact  with  holy  things.  We 
have  the  familiar  example  of  this  in  the  shallow  compliment  paid 
to  us  by  those  who  will  not  swear  or  talk  ill  when  a  parson  is  present. 

Assuredly  then — and  this  is  ground  on  which  many  may  meet — 
in  any  really  sound  Christian  life  or  ecclesiastical  revival,  the  standard 
of  lay  life  and  lay  position  is  an  element  of  vital  importance.     It 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  69 

■would  be  interesting  to  trace  the  witness  of  this  in  the  part  played  by 
the  laity  in  the  best  religious  times  and  movements.  The  Franciscan 
and  Jesuit  movements  were  both  largely  movements  of  lay  life,  though 
taking  of  course  at  once  highly  specialised  forms.  The  Wesleyan 
movement  had  the  same  character  in  a  more  open  and  democratic  form. 
The  intense  grip  of  religion  upon  Scotland  was  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  people  made  it  their  own  ;  and  perhaps  in  part  to  the  large  place 
allowed  to  them  in  the  Presbyterian  constitution.  We  acknowledge 
a  genuine  debt  in  this  respect  to  Nonconformist  example.  The 
times  when  the  Church  has  shone  brightest  amongst  ourselves 
have  been  times  when  lay  effort  was  conspicuous.  We  measure 
the  vigour  of  the  Church  of  the  post-Restoration  time  not  by  its 
ecclesiastics,  but  by  such  laymen  as  Robert  Nelson  and  those  who 
founded  S.P.G.  and  S.P.C.K.,  and  in  large  numbers  banded  them- 
selves in  societies  of  spiritual  life.  We  find  a  counterpart  of  a  different 
sort  closely  connected  with  our  own  diocese,  in  the  piety  of  the  group 
of  laymen  who  lent  lustre  to  the  name  of  Clapham.  We  felt  the  force 
of  the  Church  revival  of  the  nineteenth  century  most  of  all  perhaps 
because  of  the  sort  of  laymen  upon  whom  it  laid  hold,  and  the  depth 
of  influence  which  it  had  upon  them,  as  one  great  name,  that  of  Mr. 
Gladstone,  pre-eminently  witnessed.  One  of  our  intensest  anxieties 
centres  on  the  question  whether  their  mantle  falls  and  will  fall  on  the 
shoulders  of  others  as  devoted,  if  not  as  distinguished.  The  splendid 
extension  of  the  American  and  Colonial  Churches  has  brought  us, 
among  other  benefits  of  reinforcement  and  encouragement,  the 
evidence  of  a  vigorous  lay  life  building  up  into  the  new  constructions. 
I  have  told  you  before  what  an  impression  of  fresh,  genuine,  con- 
tagious Christian  life  I  received  from  the  great  lay  Convention  of  the 
St.  Andrew's  Brotherhood  in  the  city  of  Buffalo  in  1897.  Amongst 
ourselves  we  know,  by  the  double  experience  of  possession  and  lack, 
what  lay  force  contributes  to  the  life  of  a  Church — the  warmth,  the 
practicality,  the  wholesomeness  of  it. 

But  how  much  more  all  this  needs  to  be  drawn  out !  The  word 
"  Ecclesiasticism  "  has  its  own  suggestion  for  us  here.  Formed  from 
"  ecclesia "  it  has  come  through  "  ecclesiastic."  Certainly  the 
ecclesiastical  dangers  find  in  us  ecclesiastics  their  special  victims  and 
agents.     As  ex-officio  professors  and  exhorters,  we  are  tempted  in  a 


70  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

special  degree  to  personal  Pharisaism ;  as  having  no  other  profession, 
we  are  more  likely  than  others  to  get  a  professional  zeal  for  Church 
interests  ;  as  "  persona  "  (or  parson)  of  the  Church,  in  the  diocese,  or 
in  the  parish,  we  get  a  share  of  the  loyalty,  attachment,  and  respect 
which  belongs  to  it ;  we  are  flattered  about  its  successes,  and  abused 
about  its  mistakes;  and  both  these  things  make  us  jealous  for  it, 
vnth  a  jealousy  which  is  in  part  godly,  but  in  part  egotistical. 
Our  training,  though  the  highest  and  best,  is  not  always  the  best- 
proportioned  and  soundest,  the  most  bracing,  or  the  most  exact. 
There  are,  I  think,  few  things  better  for  the  personal  life  of  the  cleric 
than  that,  holding  fast  to  the  necessity  and  blessing  of  a  special 
spiritual  training  and  discipline  for  himself  as  Minister  of  Christ,  he 
should  actively,  cordially,  and  constantly  recognise  the  excellences 
and  virtues  of  the  laity,  of  common  folk,  and  should  ponder  carefully 
the  lessons  which  they  read  to  himself  Reverence  untarnished  by 
familiarity,  readiness  for  the  lower  place  and  for  unobtrusive  service, 
a  strong  sense  of  right  with  a  wise  and  charitable  reasonableness  in 
applying  it  to  others — these  are  some,  at  least,  of  the  things  in  which 
ecclesiastics  may  learn  of  the  body  of  the  ecclesia. 

Let  us  then  put  it  before  us  more  and  more  to  summon  and 
welcome  the  laity  to  their  part  in  Church  life.  The  bottom  of  this 
must,  it  cannot  be  too  strongly  remembered,  be  spiritual.  It  must 
be  the  man  of  true  faith,  pure  life,  genuine  endeavour  to  follow  the 
Master,  who  will  help  to  make  the  building  more  solid  and  the  body 
more  sound.  But  in  spiritual,  as  in  all  other  parts  of  human  life, 
the  power  of  an  ideal  is  a  great  power ;  and  even  an  unimaginative 
race  like  ours  can  surely  feel  the  noble  fitness  of  the  ideal  of  the 
Church ;  its  patriotism,  the  highest  of  conceivable  loyalties ;  its  fellow- 
ship, the  widest  and  intensest  of  bonds ;  its  esprit  de  corps,  the  power 
of  love  which  comes  into  it  through  the  Spirit  of  Christ  from  the  very 
life  of  God ;  an  army  for  vigilance  of  attack  and  defence,  a  crusade 
in  zeal  and  energy,  a  home  in  its  command  of  the  true  resources  of 
peace,  refreshment,  and  strength.  Without  some  sense  of  this  ideal, 
life  narrows  to  self-culture  or  self-salvation,  or  dwarfs  to  a  morality 
of  Christian  tinge.  Yet  how  little  of  this  sense  there  is  in  many  of 
our  people,  and  we  surely  are  in  part  to  blame.  For  ought  not  this 
to  be  much  more  definitely  than  it  is  an  aim  and  effect  of  our  teach- 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  71 

ing  ?  The  sense  of  membership  should  be  more  distinctly  than  it  is  a 
result  of  our  instructions  for  Confirmation  and  of  our  Communicant  or 
Bible  Classes  ;  membership  spiritually  understood,  not  merely  an  ex- 
ternal thing,  still  less  a  thing  of  controversial  associations.  No  thought 
comes  to  us  with  nobler  stimulus  than  that  which  tells  of  membership 
"  incorporate  in  the  mystical  body  of  Thy  Son,  which  is  the  blessed 
company  of  all  faithful  people."  The  Church,  with  its  obligations 
to  the  brotherhood  and  to  all  men,  should  appear  to  the  young  as 
the  natural  sphere  and  context  of  those  things  of  service  and  un- 
selfishness, those  duties  of  almsgiving  and  prayer,  which  are  the  true 
antidotes  of  our  modern  diseases  in  a  selfish  and  materialist  time. 
To  aim  high  is,  we  know,  to  have  more  chance  of  hitting  the  gold.  To 
present  the  Christian  life  in  something  like  its  real  proportions  and 
range  of  meaning  and  demand,  is  largely  to  increase  our  chance  of 
obtaining  a  real  response  from  the  conscience,  and  making  a  per- 
manent impression  on  the  mind  and  life.^ 

But  what  is  enforced  in  exhortation  and  teaching  must  also  be 
embodied  in  action  and  organisation.  The  standard  of  faithful  lay- 
manship  will  rise  with  the  demands  made  upon  it.  We  must  not  be 
purists  in  this  matter,  or  demand  in  the  case  of  the  laity  what  we  do 
not  get  in  our  own  case,  the  case  of  the  Clergy.  The  fact  that  there 
are  indifferent  men,  and  worse,  among  our  ranks  does  not  affect  our 
view  of  the  Ministry ;  and  the  case  of  the  laity  is  parallel.  Let  it  be 
one  of  the  things  which  we  put  before  us,  and  about  which  we  test 
ourselves,  to  encourage  with  real  cordiality  the  work  of  laymen.  There 
is  a  strong  feeling  among  many  that  there  is  a  jealousy  among  the 
Clergy  of  lay  helpers  unless  working  in  entire  subservience,  an  unwill- 
ingness to  trust  them  with  responsibility,  and  allow  them  any 
freedom  of  initiative.     No  doubt  there  are  many  cases  where  some 

^  Cf.  Gore,  Romans,  i,  218.  "  We  suffer  from  an  over-close  adhesion  to  the 
'matters  of  fact,'  or  'the  things  which  do  appear.'  We  do  not  think  of  our 
life,  ourselves,  our  Church,  according  to  the  divine  principle  which  they  embody,  or 
according  to  the  pattern  shown  to  us  in  the  Mount.  Thus  we  are  never  uplifted, 
enlarged,  ennobled,  by  the  \asion  of 

.  .  .  .  '  The  gleam, 
The  light  that  never  was  on  sea  or  land.' 

We  have  almost  all  of  us  got  to  learn  the  practical  power  of  the  Christian  imagina- 
tion, disciplined  and  spiritually  enlightened,  to  enrich  and  ennoble  actual  life,"  etc. 


72  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

such  jealousy  of  encroachment  is  not  without  its  grounds.  The 
work  of  the  Church  must  often  give  opportunities  to  the  little 
ambitions  and  egotisms  of  character,  especially  in  men  of  a  little 
education,  but  not  much  real  culture.  This  is  only  to  say  that  we 
can  see  their  faults ;  as  they  assuredly  can  also  see  ours.  But  my 
own  experience  is,  that  the  laymen  who  do  most  in  the  Church  are 
those  who  recognise  most  fully  and  respectfully  the  difference  be- 
tween lay  and  clerical  functions.  It  was  on  the  very  day  that  I  wrote 
this  that  I  came  across  these  words  in  Sabatier's  Life  of  the  great 
layman  of  Assisi: 

"  One  of  the  most  frequent  recommendations  of  Francis  bore  upon 
the  respect  due  to  the  Clergy :  he  begged  his  disciples  to  show  a 
marked  deference  to  the  priests,  and  never  to  meet  one  without  kiss- 
ing his  hand."  Yet  Francis  in  his  lay  work  made  his  own  difficulties 
for  the  Clergy.     We  must  not  be  too  thin-skinned. 

It  is  in  the  Church  as  in  States :  the  people  who  are  really  to  be 
feared  are  the  unenfranchised ;  those  who  stand  aloof,  sullen  or  exclu- 
ded, and  recoup  themselves  by  irony  and  dislike. 

It  is  the  veriest  commonplace  that  an  increased  recognition  of  the 
laity  in  the  organised  work  of  the  Church  is  one  of  the  special  pro- 
blems of  our  own  time,  and,  let  us  add,  one  of  its  great  opportunities. 
There  are  lions  in  the  path,  of  course.  But  it  is  impossible  not  to  ob- 
serve the  simple  and  natural  way  in  which  the  younger  and  non-estab- 
lished Churches  of  any  Communion  have  carried  out  the  changes  which 
give  the  layman  a  natural  place  in  the  Church's  order.  I  do  not  know 
that  there  is  ground  for  unfavourable  generalisation  in  any  respect  as 
to  the  results.  The  exception  would,  I  think,  be  the  cases,  in  the 
United  States  of  America  and  elsewhere,  where  the  parochial  fran- 
chise of  the  la3rmen  is  combined  with  the  power  of  the  purse.  The 
Free  Church  of  Scotland,  as  well  as  the  Scottish  Church  of  our  own 
communion,  have  known  how  to  avoid  this  system,  which  makes  the 
Minister's  stipend  dependent  on  his  pleasing  the  pew. 

If  I  touch  the  question  of  authority  and  early  precedent  in  the 
matter,  it  is  with  the  diffidence  of  one  who  is  no  expert. 

Very  plain,  and  deeper  than  any  special  regulation,  is  the  way  in 
which  the  Apostle  relies  upon  the  behaviour  of  the  whole  community, 
the  d8e\^0T^9,  the  TrvevfiariKol,  for  condemnation  of  evil,  for  restora- 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  73 

tion  of  the  sinful,  for  the  setting  forward  of  the  Gospel,  for  what 
should  meet  the  various  needs  of  the  disorderly,  the  faint-hearted, 
the  weak,  for  maintaining  the  high  standard  of  Christian  enthusiasm. 
Christian  hope,  Christian  liberality. 

It  would  seem,  therefore,  clear  that  if  we  put  along  with  this  what 
we  believe  about  a  Divinely-ordered  Ministry,  here  is  one  of  the  many 
cases  in  which  two  principles  have  to  be  combined,  and  are  combined 
where  vitality  is  real  and  prudence  and  charity  are  present.  Such 
combination  is  found  when  in  modern  Church  life  a  democratic 
constitution  gives  the  laity  a  place  in  the  Church  legislature,  but 
preserves  the  vote  by  Orders  and  the  assent  of  the  Bishops ;  or  again, 
where  questions  of  faith  or  doctrine  are  excepted  from  those  with 
which  all  may  deal. 

Coming  a  little  later  to  the  conciliar  period,  the  question 
constantly  besets  me,  whether  this  is  not  a  case  in  which  it  is  im- 
possible precisely  to  follow  a  precedent,  and  you  must  decide  to  go 
a  little  beyond  it  or  fall  a  little  behind  it.  The  reason  is  that  the 
arrangement  which  it  is  sought  to  imitate  was  not  one  of  formal 
constitution,  but  of  practical  working.  The  laity  were  present  at  the 
Councils ;  they  approved  and  applauded ;  they  deprecated  or  urged. 
But  they  were  not  members  of  the  Council.  Make  them  so  by  tech- 
nical rules  defined  right,  and  you  will  have  increased  their  power 
beyond  the  pattern.  But  leave  them  out  in  your  technical  and 
definite  arrangements,  and  then,  since  the  ancient  Council  can  no 
more  be  reproduced  in  Ecclesiasticism  than  the  Homeric  Boul^  and 
Agora  in  the  political  world,  you  will  have  practically  shut  out  the 
laity  from  a  great  deal  of  their  ancient  influence.  My  own  inclina- 
tion would  be,  as  I  have  implied,  to  choose  the  first  horn  of  the 
dilemma.  This  seems  to  me  suited,  in  a  good  sense  of  the  words,  to 
the  temper  of  the  times.  If  the  times  of  the  early  Church  had  been 
times  of  democratic  constitutions  in  secular  matters,  it  seems  probable 
that  the  substantial  influence  of  the  laity  upon  Councils  would  have 
taken  a  more  organised  form.  The  standard  of  demand  upon  indi- 
viduals for  competency  in  constitutional  action  is  a  much  higher  one 
now,  and  the  influence  of  this  would  affect  Church  life.  It  is  not  so 
easy  to  maintain  with  confidence  that  in  point  of  attachment  and 
Christian  intelligence  the  modern  layman  is  superior  to  his  prototype. 


74  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

We  know  indeed,  with  regard  to  parts  at  least  of  the  early  period, 
how  strongly  the  case  can  be  put  the  other  way.  Read  for  example 
the  words  of  one  of  the  most  vivid  and  most  accurate  of  living 
Church  historians,  Dr.  William  Bright : 

"  The  primitive  layman,  as  such,  was  supposed  to  be  a  weekly 
communicant :  he  was  one  of  '  a  flock  adhering  to  its  own  shepherd,' 
as  St.  Cyprian  words  it ;  he  knew  exactly  where  he  stood  as  a 
Christian  and  a  Churchman ;  his  position  kept  him  constantly  in 
touch  with  all  the  Spiritual  questions  and  tasks  which  concerned  the 
body  to  which  he  belonged,  and  the  officials  who  repaid  his  support 
by  frankest  confidence.  If  he  fell  into  grave  sin,  he  knew  that 
he  was  amenable  to  a  discipline  which  would  severely  test  his  repent- 
ance. At  any  moment  he  might  be  called  upon  to  give  the  most 
effective  of  all  possible  guarantees  as  to  his  religious  loyalty  and 
constancy ;  and  if  he  failed  in  this  stern  trial,  he  forfeited  the 
privileges  of  Church-fellowship."  ^ 

But  even  here  it  is  possible  that  there  is  more  to  be  said  on  the 
other  side  than  at  first  appears.  The  analogy  of  what  we  call  Native 
Churches  would  suggest  that  in  the  case  of  new  converts  beautiful 
signs  of  faith  and  goodness  do  not  exclude  (how  should  they  ?) 
possibilities  either  of  instability,  or  of  character  very  imperfectly 
Christianised.  A  Missionary  Bishop  of  great  experience  told  me 
that  observation  of  these  weaknesses  in  young  religious  life  had 
taught  him  to  see  more  clearly  the  strong  side  of  traditional  or 
hereditary  religion.  So  in  the  early  times  we  can  be  practically  sure 
that  in  those  who  had  been  but  now  drawn  out  of  heathenism  and 
were  still  surrounded  and  influenced  by  pagan  atmosphere  and  in- 
fluence, there  would  be  a  good  deal  of  material  for  the  living  Church 
which  would  be  of  very  uncertain  value. 

There  is,  further,  this  important  point,  that  we  have  had  expe- 
rience which  the  early  Church  had  not.  We  have  known  what  it 
is  for  ecclesiasticism  and  clericalism  (for  this,  rather  than  sacer- 
dotalism, is  the  really  relevant  word)  to  reach  a  rankness  of 
growth  in  which  all  its  possibilities  of  evil  and  corruption — that 
'worst'  'corruption  of  the  best' — have  been  realised  on  an  immense 
scale,  to  the  detriment  of  religion  and  morality  alike. 

^  Some  As2Kcts  of  Primitive  Church  Life,  p.  96.    (Longmans,  1898.) 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  75 

I  should  plead,  then,  with  some  confidence  for  a  large  and  ready- 
admission  of  the  laity  to  a  greater  share  in  our  Church  life. 

There  are  several  spheres  in  which  this  may  take  place.  There  is 
the  sphere  of  deliberation :  parochial,  diocesan,  or  for  the  Church  at 
large.  We  have  our  Houses  of  Laymen,  and  we  look  with  confidence 
to  see  their  importance  and  influence  steadily  gain  in  actual  strength 
and  in  recognition,  preparing  the  day  when  they  shall  really  become  a 
branch  of  our  Church  Legislature.  We  feel  the  great  help  of  laymen 
in  our  Diocesan  Conference.  The  Committees  of  the  great  Societies 
which  are,  in  the  phrase  of  one  of  my  predecessors,  '  the  diocese  in 
action,'  would  be  very  different  without  their  lay  element.  In  this 
connection,  I  could  not  pass  by  without  a  word  the  newest  of  our 
organisations,  viz.,  the  Association  under  the  Act  of  1897  in  respect 
of  the  Special  Aid  grant  for  our  Schools.  Here  the  work  has  been 
predominantly  the  work  of  laymen,  presided  over  by  laymen  of  high 
position.  Sir  William  Hayward  and  Sir  Charles  Elliot,  and  wholly 
the  work  of  Church  educationalists.  This  seems  the  more  worth 
noting,  because  we  were  told  by  eminent  politicians  that  the  money 
was  to  be  given  over  to  clerical  bodies. 

In  our  parochial  life  the  counsel  of  the  laity  is  with  us  in  many 
shapes,  formal  or  informal.  [I  have  lately  expressed  my  sense  of  the 
practical  value,  in  working  effect,  of  the  ancient  office  of  Church- 
wardens, supported,  as  they  frequently  are,  by  Sidemen.  Meetings 
of  District  Visitors  and  of  Adult  Guilds  bring  us  a  contribution  of 
another  sort ;  its  value  will  depend  largely,  I  repeat,  upon  the  degree 
to  which  they  and  we  recognise  that  pastoral  care  and  evangelisa- 
tion are  the  work  of  all,  in  their  degree,  and  not  of  the  Clergy 
alone.  But  it  has  been  rightly  felt  that  something  more  definite 
and  constitutional  was  needed,  and  Parish  Councils  have  been  the 
result. 

We  remember  the  time  of  well-intentioned  proposals  to  give 
such  Councils  general  and  legally-recognised  existence.^  They  have 
been  rightly  laid  aside  as  in  a  very  serious  sense,  premature.  But 
this  has  increased  rather  than  diminished  the  obligation  upon  us  to 
work  in  that  direction,  when  and  as  we  may.  You  have  supplied 
me  with  statistics  as  to  our  o"svn  condition  in  this  respect. 
1  e.g.  Mr.  Albert  Grey's  Church  Boards  BiU  of  1881. 


76  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

From  these  I  gather  that  we  have  over  seventy  Parish  Councils 
with  some  degree  of  constitutional  form  and  representative  election, 
without  reckoning  about  as  many  cases  where  the  Wardens  and 
Sidemen  collectively  are  treated  as  a  Vicar's  Council. 

In  one  case  the  Vicar  writes  that  the  Council  has  '  worked  splen- 
didly for  ten  years,'  in  another,  that  it  has  been  '  most  useful,  and 
turned  away  many  difficulties,  ritual,  financial,  and  others.' 

In  eight  cases,  Councils  formerly  existing  have  been  dissolved 
"  from  dissensions,"  "  from  friction,"  "  as  controversial,"  or  "  for  want 
of  business."  In  two  or  three,  a  Council  is  contemplated.  In 
I  several,  the  laymen  have  themselves  refused  (in  one  case,  repeatedly) 
the  suggestion  of  a  Council.  One  of  the  most  respected  and  popular 
Parish  Priests  in  South  London  Avrites  very  strongly  of  its  inex- 
pediency as  likely  to  create  difficulties. 

This  variety  of  opinion  and  practice  is  what  we  should  expect  in 
such  a  matter.  I  should  be  very  unwise  if  I  made,  and  you  would 
be  unwise  if  you  accepted,  any  general  suggestion  about  the  matter. 
There  are  many  good  things  which  are  out  of  place  without  fitting 
context  and  adequate  material.  Perhaps  I  might  put  my  feeling 
best  by  saying,  that  if  I  blamed  a  Parish,  it  would  not  be  so  much  for 
not  having  a  Parish  Council,  as  for  not  being  such,  in  its  Clergy  and 
Laity,  as  to  yield  one  naturally,  and  work  it  effectively.  But  even 
such  blame  as  this,  I  should  be  slow  to  express  in  word  or  thought, 
in  many  an  individual  case.  The  customary  ways  are  not  quickly 
changed.  New  patches  may  easily  hurt  old  garments.  Really 
fruitful,  constitutional  developments  must  grow  and  not  be  forced. 
It  seems  to  be  an  obvious  corollary  that,  speaking  generally,  the 
more  modern  a  parish  in  quality,  the  stronger  will  be  the  case  for  a 
Parish  Council.  I  should  be  most  disposed  to  urge  it  in  parishes — 
and  there  are  none  more  interesting — where  the  Church  is  set  amongst 
a  large  working  population,  and  can  know  no  progress  or  success 
except  so  far  as  she  wins  their  loyal  service  and  enthusiasm.  No- 
thing is  so  likely  to  enlist  this,  and  build  it  into  lasting  form,  as  the 
feeling  among  themselves  that  it  is  needed  and  welcomed,  and  that 
the  Church  is,  in  a  true  sense,  their  own,  by  the  double  tie  of  what 
they  do  for  it,  as  well  as  by  what  it  does  for  them.  More  and 
more,  that  is  the  direction  in  which  we  should  set  our  eyes,  and 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       77 

happily  experience  amongst  ourselves  show  that  it  is  a  practical 
ideal. 

The  same  considerations  apply  to  the  constitution  of  Parish 
Councils  as  to  their  existence.  It  cannot  be  uniform.  It  had  better 
not  be  too  definite.  The  cases  where  it  is  well  to  give  it  printed 
form  and  regulation,  will  be  those  where  it  is  most  important  to 
show  that  it  means  business.  I  am  not,  I  hope,  showing  myself  too 
clerically  minded,  if  I  agree  with  what  I  gather  to  be  the  general  feeling 
among  yourselves  that  the  status  of  the  Council  should,  as  a  rule  and 
for  the  present,  be  consultative,  leaving  to  the  Parish  Priest  the  final 
responsibility  of  action.  This  must  be  so  in  some  matters,  and  had 
better  be  so  in  all  questions  of  public  worship,  while  in  financial 
matters  the  control  of  the  Council  may  rightly  be  more  positive.  But 
if  this  be  the  arrangement,  it  increases  the  obligation  upon  the 
Incumbent  to  give  due  weight  to  their  counsel,  and  to  distinguish 
equitably  between  the  matters  in  which,  if  he  consults  them,  he 
ought  to  follow  their  counsel,  and  those  in  which  he  should  explicitly 
seek  their  advice,  and  no  more. 

I  should  like,  before  leaving  this  subject,  to  draw  attention  to  the 
Report  of  Convocation  on  Parish  Councils,^  which  some  of  you  will 
read  with  more  interest  for  the  large  part  in  its  production  taken  by 
a  Bishop  in  whom  this  Diocese  still  claims  a  special  right,  the  late 
Vicar  of  Lewisham. 

Akin  to  the  deliberative  sphere  is  the  judicial,  and  we  touch  that 
most  vexed  question  of  the  Courts.  It  has  seemed  to  me  that  one 
element,  perhaps  the  gravest  in  the  difficulty  about  them,  has  been  that, 
as  things  are,  the  defence  of  spiritual  rights  has  seemed  to  mean  the 
defence  of  clerical  rights  alone.  It  is  freely  so  charged  by  opponents  of 
the  Church's  liberty,  and  the  word  "  clerical,"  with  a  foreign  flavour 
about  it,  recurs  constantly  in  this  connection.  I  was  much  struck  by 
the  way  in  which  the  representatives  of  the  Diocese  in  its  Conference 
at  Richmond  last  June  seemed  to  find  alleviation,  at  least,  of  our 
difficulty  in  the  suggestion  of  a  Court  Ecclesiastical  in  which  laymen 
should  have  a  place.^     Certainly  I  feel  myself,  negatively,  that  there 

'  Appendix  II.,  infra. 

2  The  Rev.  R.  Appleton  moved,  Mr.  G.  W.  E.  Russell  seconded,  "  That  this  Con- 
ference would  approve  the  constitution  of  a  court  of  final  appeal  in  matters  of  doctrine 


V 


78       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

are  great  drawbacks  to  clerics  as  judges;  and  positively,  that  we 
shall  not  be  using  the  resources  which  God  has  given  us  if  we  do  not 
use  the  trained  clearness,  discernment,  and  impartiality  of  Christian 
lawyers,  and  the  wholesome  breadth  of  the  lay  mind,  in  determining 
our  differences  one  with  another.  Should  we  trench,  by  so  doing,  on 
the  authority  of  the  Episcopate  ?  The  question  is  one  for  discussion ; 
but  I  should  be  strongly  disposed  to  think  not.  It  would  be  possible 
to  employ  the  lay  element  as  assessors,  giving  great  effect,  by  public- 
ation and  other  securities,  to  their  opinion.  But  even  if  they  formed 
an  element  in  the  Court,  that  Court  might  be  appointed  with  authority 
from  the  Church ;  and  behind  it  and  its  decisions  upon  individual  cases, 
would  lie  the  ultimate  right  of  the  Bishops  to  declare  the  Church's 
doctrine.  Our  present  difficulties  about  Courts  are  gravely  increased 
by  the  fact  that  judgments  obtain  an  abnormal  importance  where 
there  is  no  such  reserve  power  of  declaration  on  the  part  of  the 
spiritual  body  through  its  proper  organs. 

You  will  observe  that  I  am  speaking  of  what  should  be  if  we  had 
to  arrange  for  ourselves,  apart  from  the  complications  of  Establishment 
and  State  interference.  I  think  it  is  important  so  to  treat  the 
matter,  partly  because  we  might  so  easily  and  soon  reach  that  state ; 
partly  because  we  can  only  steer  our  course  rightly  in  the  more 
complicated  case  by  reference  to  what  we  should  do  in  the  simpler ; 
partly  because  we  shall  in  this  way  best  make  our  case  intelligible  to 
opponents  and  outsiders.^     On  the  actual  question  of  the  moment 

and  ritual  which  shall  be  ecclesiastical,  and  shall  be  representative  both  of  the  Clergy 
and  the  laity,  and  shall  be  approved  by  the  two  Convocations  and  the  Houses  of  Lay- 
men."    Rochester  Diocesan  Chronicle,  July  1899,  p.  513. 

^  Our  present  difficulties,  anyhow  great,  are  greater  in  proportion  as  our  case  is 
treated  by  itself,  and  will  be  lessened  just  in  proportion  as  we  make  it  clear  that  our 
contentions  in  the  matter  of  Courts  are  only  those  of  all  really  self-respecting 
spiritual  societies,  and  have  little  or  nothing  to  do  with  sacerdotal  pretensions.  No 
arrangement  can  have  any  permanent  success  which  takes  '  established '  conditions 
as  essential  or  normal  conditions  of  Church  life.  In  this  respect,  we  may  thank  the 
Dean  of  Ripon  for  exhibiting  the  Erastian  view  (to  use  that  hardworked  word)  in  its 
full  development.  Never,  surely,  was  there  one  against  which  it  is  more  possible  to 
say  "  Securus  judicat  orbis  terrarum."  The  trend  is  all  the  other  way.  Here,  as 
elsewhere,  there  is  danger  of  undue  discouragement,  and  of  counsels  of  panic,  from 
not  realising  how  great  has  been  the  quiet  gain.  The  conception  of  the  inherent 
authority  and  rights  of  the  Church  stands,  as  compared  fifty,  or  even  twenty  years 
ago,  in  an  immensely  clearer  and  more  recognised  position,  as  also  I  thankfully  believe 
does  that  of  her  responsibilities. 


\ 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       79 

I  wish  to  say  very  little.  We  shall  all  of  us  have  our  opportunities 
of  thinking  and  speaking,  and  I  think  the  less  we  commit  ourselves 
by  declarations  beforehand  the  better.  On  the  one  hand,  there  are 
principles  to  be  defended  and  drawn  out  into  increasing  clearness  ;  on 
the  other,  there  is  the  reasonable  claim  for  compromise  in  a  matter 
where  our  controversy  of  to-day  is  only  a  phase  or  stage  in  a  con- 
troversy of  secular  length,  in  which  all  parts  of  the  Church  have 
had  to  make  or  endure  compromises  in  greater  or  less  degree. 

If  we  are  strong  for  our  own  principles  we  must  respect  those 
of  others.  If  we  are  keen  for  rights  which  we  ought  to  have,  whether 
established  or  no,  we  must  be  prepared  to  allow  definite  recognition 
to  the  rights  of  the  State,  under  the  connection  which  we  call 
"  Establishment."  If,  as  I  have  suggested,  we  do  not  mean  by  the 
rights  of  the  spirituality,  pure  clericalism,  we  shall  be  more  patient 
^vith  the  attachment  of  others  to  arrangements  which,  in  however 
clumsy  and  illegitimate  a  way,  bring  in  the  element  of  lay  judgment. 
And  so  perhaps,  if  passion  and  temper  are  excluded,  we  may 
move  on  both  sides  towards  some  arrangement  which  may  be  for 
both  tolerable,  even  though  not  ideal. 

IV.  There  is  another  fault  of  Ecclesiasticism  which  I  cannot 
altogether  omit,  because  it  is  one  which  would  be  oftenest  thrown 
up  against  us.  It  touches  our  behaviour  towards  those  that  are 
without.  How  difiicult  a  matter  this  is,  is  only  known  to  those  who 
are  accustomed  to  attempt  the  double  task  of  real  loyalty  to  cherished 
conviction,  and  of  genuine  and  unassuming  brotherly  kindness  towards 
those  who,  although  differing,  are  our  brothers,  not  only  in  manhood 
but  in  Christ.  There  is  no  taunt  quite  so  shallow  as  that  which 
calls  every  insistence  on  principle  intolerant  and  uncharitable. 
It  may  help  us  to  realise  the  difficulty  if  we  ask  the  question, 
how  would  St.  Paul,  if  he  were  among  us  to-day,  deal  with  the 
Congregationalist  or  the  Wesleyan  ?  We  can  see  the  parts  of  his 
teaching  and  character  which  would  come  into  the  decision :  his 
intense  love  of  charity,  his  skilful  dealing  with  the  differences  between 
men  who  regard  the  day  or  do  not  regard  it,  who  eat  all  things  or 
eat  herbs,  and  again  his  firm  insistence  on  the  common  tradition,  on 
the  rule  of  the  Churches,  on  unbroken  unity.  But  how  would  these 
have  combined,  and  what  result  would  come  out  in  his  treatment  of 


80  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

modern  problems  ?  Perhaps  he  would  tell  us  that  our  modem 
condition  is  too  much  to  wrongs  altogether  for  any  course  to  be  really 
right.  Certainly  he  would  detect  very  readily  how  much  the  blame 
of  our  divisions  in  the  past  is  to  be  distributed  among  all  concerned, 
and  would  allow  us,  on  the  side  of  the  Church,  no  complacency  of 
exclusive  rightness.  These,  I  think,  are  the  thoughts  which  should, 
and  I  believe  do,  underlie,  and  give  tone  to,  all  our  dealings  with  those 
from  whom  we  are  separated  on  the  right  hand  and  the  left.  They  will 
keep  us  humble,  and  humble  people  do  not  offend  whatever  they  do. 
Then  as  to  our  actual  behaviour,  it  seems  to  me  that  the  best  help  is 
to  remember  that  our  main  duty  is  to  do  our  own  work  on  what  we 
believe  to  be  right  lines,  and  to  attack  others  as  little  as  may  be. 
In  the  case  of  moral  good  and  evil  we  must  attack  the  one  just  as 
vigorously  as  we  cherish  the  other.  But  the  opposition  between 
sound  and  unsound,  churchly  and  unchurchly^is  very  far  from  being 
an  opposition  of  this  absolute  kind.  Let  us  ro.aintain  what  we  believe 
to  be  right :  let  us  quietly  refuse  recognition  to  what  we  could  not 
accept  without  denying  our  own  principles,  and  blurring  our  own 
witness.  But  let  us  remember  that  controvers};  is  only  an  incident 
of  duty,  at  times  but  not  always  necessary,  while  duty  itself  lies  in 
what  is  positive  and  constructive,  in  teaching  what  we  believe  to  be 
true,  and  building  up  work  on  principles  which  we  believe  to  be 
sound.  Another  principle  of  some  value  is  that  of  trying  to  remember 
and  realise  our  ground  of  agreement  with;  those  from  whom 
we  are  divided  as  well  as  our  ground  of  differenc^e.  We  cannot  surely 
doubt,  if  we  go  back  to  our  initial  descriptio;n  of  the  Church's  work 
and  position  as  God's  instrument  for  human  recovery,  that  a  share  in 
that  work  is  done  by  all  those  bodies  which  preach  Christ  crucified 
and  love  Him  in  sincerity.  It  does  not  folliow  that  we  can  treat  the 
differences  between  us  and  them  as  slight  or  indifferent.  But  it  does 
follow  that  we  can  feel  about  them  habitually,  as  something  very 
much  other  than  mere  opponents.  It  is  one  of  the  most  painful 
features  in  life  that  our  smaller  differences  often  bulk  in  practice  so 
much  larger  than  our  larger  agreements. 

Speaking  practically,  I  do  not  think  we  can,  in  any  but  a  very  few 
instances,  rightly  co-operate  with  orthodox  Nonconformists  (Roman 
Catholics,  of  course,  decide  the  question  for  us)  on  strictly  religious 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  81 

ground,  nor  take  action  which  would  appear  to  sanction  or  assist 
organisations  whose  raison  cVetre  is  separation  from  the  Church,  such 
as  we  believe  her  to  be.  But  there  remain  two  spheres  in  which  I 
think  that  cordiality  and  co-operation  ought  to  be,  and  I  am  glad  to 
know  often  are,  actively  pursued  :  the  first,  the  sphere  of  personal 
and  social  relations ;  the  second,  the  sphere  of  public  efforts  for 
moral  and  other  reforms.  It  was  a  great  happiness  to  me,  when 
Vicar  of  Leeds,  to  follow  an  example  set  at  Wakefield,  by  my  dear 
friend  Bishop  Walsham  How,  and  to  unite  the  ministers  of  all 
religious  bodies  in  signing  a  strong,  but  temperate  letter  against  the 
evils  of  betting  and  gambling,  which  was  then  circulated  by  the 
different  organisations  to  their  clienUle,  and  preached  upon  in  the 
different  pulpits  on  a  given  day.  I  only  mention  this  to  show  that  I 
do  not  speak  altogether  in  the  air ;  but  of  course  different  methods 
will  suit  different  cases  and  times. 

May  I  add  how  much,  and  favourably,  I  have  been  impressed  in 
reading  your  answers  by  the  general  tone  and  character  of  relations 
to  Dissenters  as  there  given  ?  There  is,  indeed,  as  the  result  of 
divided  and  separate  organisations  (as  we  feel  most  intensely  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  case),  an  immense  practical  aloofuess  and  rift  in  all 
the  ordinary  associations  of  working  religious-  life ;  and  no  doubt 
there  may  be  sometimes  rather  too  ready  a  relish  for  the  practical 
wisdom  of  "  We  go  our  way  and  they  theirs."  But  I  am  much  struck 
by  the  recurring  references  to  cordiality  of  personal  relations,  and  this, 
as  much,  or  nearly  as  much,  on  the  part  of  men  whose  Church  views 
are  strongly  opposed  to  those  of  Nonconformists,  as  on  that  of  those  who 
are  nearer  to  them.  There  is  frequent  co-operation  in  the  matters  on 
the  outer  fringe  of  our  work,  and  frequent  mention  of  a  completely 
even  and  fair  treatment  of  them  in  visiting,  and  so  far  as  they  or  their 
children  come  within  our  charitable  or  educational  work.  Of  direct 
collision,  and  of  proselytising,  in  an  unfair  sense,  against  them,  I  find 
very  little  trace.  Only  in  a  very  few  instances  is  it]  recorded  that 
overtures  from  our  side  for  friendly  relations  have  been  refused  from 
theirs.  In  one  region,  that  of  Lambeth,  a  fraternal  gathering  of  clergy 
and  ministers  for  breakfast  and  discussion  has  aimed,  successfully,  I 
believe,  at  a  greater  intimacy.  Whether  it  is  desirable  to  go  further 
on  occasion  and  join  in  a  common  prayer  meeting  and  the  like  is,  to 

G 


82       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

some  extent,  a  question  of  opinion.  My  own  is,  that  it  is  generally 
undesirable  ;  it  becomes  clearly  so  if  it  involves  any  ignoring  of  the 
real  and  serious  differences  which  divide  us  and  them  ;  and  positively 
objectionable  in  the  cases  where  such  joint  action  is  used  as  a  means 
of  increasing  divisions  among  ourselves,  and  is  pointed  against 
brethren  within  the  Church's  pale. 

Personally,  I  constantly  remember  wdth  gratitude  and  pleasure 
the  reception  given  to  me  by  the  Nonconformists  of  South  London 
on  my  entry  into  the  See,  and  have  been  very  glad  to  find  some 
opportunities — all  too  few  owing  to  the  constant  pressure  of  claims — 
of  social  intercourse  and  co-operation.  If  the  words  which  I  have 
here  spoken  come  under  the  eyes  of  any  Nonconformist,  they  will,  I 
trust,  receive  them  from  me,  personally  and  in  your  name,  as  words 
of  sincere  brotherliness  on  the  part  of  men  whose  loyalty  to  our 
Church  is  too  strong  and  convinced  to  allow  us  to  ignore  division. 
I  do  trust  that  we  may  increasingly  co-operate  with  them  in  works 
of  temperance,  purity,  and  social  justice.  With  regard  to  the  first 
of  these,  in  particular,  I  should  like  to  think  that  within  the  next 
few  months  we  might  agree  to  co-operate  in  some  modest,  but 
practicable,  attempt  to  secure  definite  reforms,  choosing,  perhaps,  in 
the  first  instance  some  of  those  which  can  claim  the  authority  of  both 
the  Majority  and  Minority  Reports  of  the  recent  Commission. 


B. 

We  have  now  considered  together  the  true  dignity  of  the  Church 
and  the  nature  of  her  life  ;  we  have  scrutinised  frankly  those  besetting 
dangers  which,  gathered  up  under  the  word  Ecclesiasticism,  are  forms 
of  the  temptation  to  magnify  or  serve  herself,  rather  than  her 
Master  or  His  people.  And  now  what  of  her  relation  to  the  world — to 
the  masses  of  human  life  around  her  ?  How  is  she  regarded  by  them  ? 
What  does  she  accomplish  for  them  ?  "  When  Jesus  saw  the  multi- 
tudes He  was  moved  with  compassion  toward  them,  because  they  were 
distressed  and  scattered  as  sheep  not  having  a  shepherd."  ^  That  surely 
is  the  motto  of  the  Church  in  South  London. 
'  S.  Matt,  ix,  36  (R.V.). 


V 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  83 

Does  she  inspire  their  best  thoughts,  and  interpret  to  them  their 
own  best  aspirations  ?  Is  she  a  spring  of  life  and  hope  amongst  them  ? 
Does  she  prompt  and  purify  their  motives  ?  Is  she  the  nurse  of  their 
progress  and  their  liberty  ?  Does  she  make,  visibly  and  actively,  for 
a  better,  fairer  and  more  just  order  of  life  for  them  and  for  their 
children  ?  These  are  questions — different  shapes  of  one  question — 
which  it  is  impossible  to  put  without  tremendous  misgivings,  if  also 
with  much  thankfulness.  Is  there  not  ground  for  both  ?  So  much  is 
done  :  so  much,  tremendously  much,  is  left  undone.  Thankful  we  must 
be  as  we  feel  how  much  the  Church  to-day  follows  the  methods  of  her 
Master.^  "  He  went  about  doing  good."  Ministry  to  bodily  needs  took 
up  a  large  part  of  His  time.  It  was  the  first  instinct  of  His  Divine 
and  Human  Love.  It  was  also  the  first  step  to  arouse  faith  and  hope 
and  make  them  feel  the  touch  of  God-sent  help,  and  so  of  God 
Himself  and  His  direct  visitation.  How  much  the  Church  is 
allowed  to  do  in  this  way,  may  be  best  measured  by  thinking  what 
would  be  the  case  if  what  she  does  were  withdrawn.  It  is  work 
which  touches  individual  lives,  but  for  that  very  reason  much  of  it 
makes  but  little  show.  And  the  mass  of  need  is  so  gigantic  that  it 
drinks  help  like  a  sponge,  and  remains  hardly  altered  in  shape  and  bulk. 
But — let  me  say  it  out  with  affectionate  respect,  giving  honour  where 
honour  is  due, — I  know  nowhere  where  the  work  of  Christ's  charity  is 
done  with  more  patient  and  unflagging  zeal  than  it  is  in  South  London 
by  the  clergy  of  our  Church.  Amidst  masses  of  need  which  they  can 
(in  a  sense)  hardly  touch,  baffled  often  by  the  shifting  of  population, 
by  the  degrading  and  cruel  conditions  of  life  for  many  to  whom  they 
minister,  feeling  by  sympathy  the  weight  of  the  heavy  load  which 
weighs  down  life  around  them,  often  with  little  visible  result  to  cheer 
them,  and  less  still  to  realise  their  ideals,  themselves  strained  by  over- 
work, isolated  from  companionship,  sometimes  with  the  burden  and 
anxiety  of  poverty  at  home,  they  still  work  on  in  their  Master's  name, 
sustained  only  by  the  thought  of  His  service,  refreshed  only  by 
gleams  of  gratitude,  or  the  traits  of  purity  and  charity  which  they 
can  often  admire,  and  sometimes  assist,  in  the  lives  of  the  poor. 

But  even  here,  before  we  congratulate  ourselves  too  much,  let  us 
recall,  what  in  other  connections  people  impress  upon  us  so  readily^ 

1  Acts  X.  38. 

G    2 


84       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

that  the  clergy  are  not  the  Church.  Is  the  Church  as  such  doing  its 
part  with  these  vast  populations  ?  Does  it  indeed  bear  them  on  its 
heart  ?  Is  it  moved  with  compassion  for  them  ?  That  is  a  question 
which  I  think  goes  home.  I  associate  with  the  clergy  in  this  respect 
their  special  helpers,  the  Deaconesses,  Grey  Ladies,  Sisters,  and  such 
like,  the  Teachers  in  the  Schools,  and  that  little  group  of  dear  true- 
hearted  Christian  folk,  who  in  almost  every  parish  strengthen  the 
clergy's  hands,  and  give  their  time  and  strength  without  stint  in 
doing  work  under  the  Church  for  their  neighbours  ;  and  high  among 
these  I  name  in  many  cases  the  wives  of  the  clergy,  ladies  of  whom 
I  will  only  allow  myself  to  say  that  by  their  courage,  patience  and 
charity,  they  are  among  the  brightest  ornaments  of  English 
womanhood. 

But  when  all  this  is  said,  it  remains  true,  painfully  true,  that  the 
Church  as  a  whole,  the  general  body  of  average  Christians  within  the 
Diocese,  is  in  no  sort  of  way  really  conscious  of  its  true  responsibility 
and  task  of  duty  to  these  great  needs.  It  is  here  that  we  feel  so 
painfully  the  contrc-coup  of  our  religious  individualisms,  and  our 
religious  sestheticisms,  as  well  as  of  those  plainer  things,  our 
parochialisms  and  selfishnesses,  personal  and  corporate.  Here  is  one 
way  in  which  we  feel  intensely  the  lack  of  that  true  Churchmanship 
which  realises  life  as  life  in  a  body,  which  makes  all  the  members 
suffer  and  rejoice  with  one  another,  which  binds  all  the  parts  together, 
which  sets  over  against  the  selfishness  of  nature  and  the  world,  the 
bonded  and  living  fellowship  of  a  unity  in  the  Spirit  of  God.  You, 
my  reverend  brethren,  for  example,  who  have  to  manage  our 
wealthier  suburban  parishes,  you  know  the  difficulty.  It  is  a  diffi- 
culty first  for  yourselves,  with  your  organisations  to  '  run '  and  your 
people  to  look  after  and  perhaps  a  fair  slice  of  poverty  within  your 
own  limits,  to  think  of  the  places  outside  where  need  is  heavier,  and 
resources  infinitely  more  scanty ;  and  then  afurther  difficulty,  when  your 
own  hearts  are  touched,  to  really  stir  the  hearts  of  your  people.  They 
are  so  content  when  their  own  Church  pays  its  way,  and  the  fittings 
and  ornaments  are  all  nice  and  continually  receive  some  little  fresh 
touch,  and  the  organisations  are  numerous  and  solvent.  The  Bishop 
who  comes  down  one  day  and  speaks  of  "  our  Diocese,"  is  an  idealist 
talking  over  every  one's  head,  or  he  is  pushing  his  own  business. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  85 

The  preacher  who  comes  as  Diocesan  Secretary,  or  as  Vicar  of  some 
poor  slum  parish,  and  sets  out  the  great  needs  in  the  streets  of  London, 
in  our  sudden-springing  suburbs  of  workmen  or  clerks,  in  the  popula- 
tion which  clusters  in  a  great  mass  round  our  Dockyard  and  Garrison 
at  Chatham,  is  listened  to,  if  he  does  it  well,  with  momentary  sym- 
pathy, as  it  might  be  if  he  was  speaking  of  the  needs  of  the  natives 
on  the  Gold  Coast  or  in  India.  But  to  get  deeper  than  this,  and  to 
win  real  recognition  for  what  is  after  all  one  elementary  result 
of  real  Christian  principle,  the  duty  of  the  richer  and  more  favoured 
to  the  poorer  and  needier  places,  is  a  task  so  difficult  that  one 
would  sometimes  despair  of  it  if  it  were  not  so  obviously  a  duty  to 
persevere.  It  was  not  one  of  ourselves,  but  a  member  l)f  the  Stock 
Exchange,  and  one  much  versed  in  the  methods  of  raising  money,  who 
said  to  me  (in  substance)  about  large  numbers  of  our  suburban  popula- 
tion, "  There  is  plenty  of  money  among  them  for  your  work,  much  more 
than  you  have  found  out ;  but  they  have  never  learnt  to  give  ! "  Nor 
will  they,  it  may  be  added,  till  they  have  learnt  to  think  and  feel  and 
love  in  the  school  of  Christ.  Then  not  only  money,  but  many  other 
ministries  of  help,  will  freely  flow. 

I  do  entreat  you,  brethren,  to  work  for  this,  and  pray  for  this, 
and  more  and  more  to  set  it  before  your  people  so  to  work  and  pray. 
This,  be  sure,  is  our  true  business.  If  our  hearts  were  duly  and 
sufficiently  set  upon  this,  the  fires  [of  our  controversies  would  surely 
die  down,  and,  at  least,  the  bitterness  of  our  divisions  would  be  lost  in 
the  one  constraining  desire  and  effi)rt  to  cope  -wdth  so  mighty  a 
demand.  You  know  how  to  speak  to  people  of  the  Mission  Work  of 
the  Gospel  and  the  Church  ;  can  you  convince  them,  can  you  bring 
home  to  them,  this  plain  and  literal  truth,  that  our  Diocese  is  in  God's 
providence  a  great  Mission  to  His  English  people,  there  where  their 
need  is  sorest  and  most  vast  ? 

Let  me  point  this  by  a  comparison.  I  have  told  you  of  our  £22,000 
or  £25,000  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  what  I  think  of  it.  Not  one 
penny  of  it  do  I  either  grudge  or  covet.  But  it  is  neither  grudging 
nor  covetous  to  wish  that  it  was  matched  under  the  heading  of 
Home  Missions,  and,  in  particular,  of  Diocesan  work.  For  surely 
claim  matches  claim.  From  S.  Mark's,  Surbiton,  the  Archdeacon  of 
Kingston  (and  I  catch  at  the  opportunity  of  paying  a  debt  of  honour 


86       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

and  affection  owed  equally  for  public  and  for  personal  reasons)  reports 
to  me  contributions  to  Foreign  Missions  £293,  to  Diocesan  Work 
£298.  But  such  an  entry  is  very  rare.  I  have  not  cast  the  total  of 
contributions  to  Diocesan  work,  because  I  can  get  at  it  more  easily 
another  way.  The  accounts  of  the  Rochester  Diocesan  Society  for 
1898,  though  the  income  stood  higher  than  in  any  previous  year,  yet 
showed  only  a  total  of  £7,339  in  contributions  from  within  the 
Diocese.  Compare  this  with  the  other  sum  and  say  whether  the  sup- 
port of  the  work  for  which  God  has  given  to  us  a  direct  and  particular 
responsibility  stands  in  right  proportion  to  that  of  the  work  for  which 
we  share  the  obligation  of  the  whole  Church.  Do  not  think  that  this 
is  only  a  fancy  in  statistics.  I  declare  that  if  we  had  the  correspond- 
ing £20,000  for  our  own  work,  every  atom  of  it  would  be  needed  for 
work  which  clamours  to  be  done  :  for  Churches  and  parishes  among 
new  populations  which  it  is  urgent  to  build  and  to  form.  For  want 
of  it,  faithful  men  whom  I  could  name,  doing  the  hardest  work  of  the 
Church,  are  wringing  their  hands  and  breaking  their  hearts  as  year 
after  year  passes,  and  the  little  Mission  chapel  or  iron  room,  goes  on, 
and  the  work  which  is  growing  and  ready  to  grow  is  kept  tied  up  and 
cramped. 

If,  again,  our  people  had  a  real  sense  of  membership  in  a  great 
Mission  to  the  people  of  this  City,  Avould  it  be  possible  (to  take  an 
instance  which  weighs  on  my  heart)  that  there  should  be  any  lack  of 
young  Christian  women  from  our  innumerable  suburban  homes  to  come 
forward  as  recruits  for  our  order  of  Deaconesses  ?  We  have  a  system 
of  training  which  commands  general  confidence,  a  Head  Deaconess 
who  has  been  the  trusted  instrument  and  counsellor  of  three  suc- 
cessive Bishops,  a  beautiful  and  healthy  Home  on  Clapham  Common 
for  training,  and  then  an  office  and  life  of  privilege,  usefulness,  charity, 
of  which  it  is  hard  to  speak  with  a  steady  voice,  so  great  are  its 
opportunities,  so  real  its  beauty,  so  rich  its  rewards  from  the 
gratitude  of  the  poor.  We  may  and  do  rightly  pray  that  fresh  grace 
of  the  Spirit  of  consecration  may  guide  more  of  the  Church's 
daughters  into  such  service.  But  as  a  rule  it  will  only  be  where 
Church  life  around  is  mindful  of  need  and  warm  with  charity  that 
such  special  purposes  spring  up  in  individual  hearts. 

Meanwhile  let  us  not  despise  little  things  and  small  steps.     Even 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  87 

now,  if  the  total  of  what  is  done  for  South  London  could  be  cast,  it 
would  surprise  us  all :  little  as  it  is  in  proportion  to  what  ought  to  be 
done.  Each  link  of  affiliation  between  a  poorer  and  richer  parish  ;^  each 
one  of  those  (and  their  number,  thank  God,  increases  steadily)  who 
feel  the  magnetism  with  which  a  great  human  claim  draws  Christian 
hearts,  and  who  come  do\vn  for  part  or  all  of  their  time  to  lift  a 
comer  of  the  great  task ;  each  one,  who  without  being  able  to  do 
this,  makes  himself  or  herself  the  outside  friend  of  some  poor  parish, 
cheers  its  clergy  with  sympathy,  and  helps  its  people  through  them ; 
each  of  these  is  not  only  an  immediate  contribution  to  present  need, 
but  is  helping  to  Christianise  opinion  and  feeling  in  this  respect. 

I  have  myself  been  favoured  and  encouraged  by  more  than  one 
or  two  such  offers  of  help  which  have  given  me  the  happiness  of  a 
commander  who  is  able  to  send  a  timely  reinforcement.  The  growth 
of  settlements  of  men  or  women  is  one  form  in  which  an  increase  of 
the  impulse  to  help  will  take  best  and  most  congenial  shape,  receiving 
back  from  them  a  reinforcement  of  strength.  The  transformation  of 
Trinity  Court  into  Cambridge  House,  and  the  addition  of  two  new 
Women's  Settlements,  that  which  is  connected  in  the  first  instance 
with  the  United  Girls'  School  Mission  in  S.  Mark's,  Camberwell,  and 
that  which  has  been  founded  by  students  of  Lady  Margaret  Hall, 
Oxford,  in  Kennington  Road,  are  welcome  events  since  your  last 
Visitation.  As  I  write,  I  receive  the  project  of  another.  But  I 
cannot  welcome  these  ^vithout  a  word  to  recognise  the  senior  work  of 
the  Settlement  in  Nelson  Square,  albeit  not  upon  lines  of  attachment 
to  the  Church  and,  I  venture  to  think,  losing  something  by  the  fact. 
I  cannot  help  hoping  that  a  steady  but  large  growth  of  this  Settle- 
ment plan  will  be  the  instrument  gradually  hammered  out  or  evolved, 
by  which  Christian  society  will  meet  the  immense  evil  of  the  entire 
local  severance  of  classes. 

But  let  me  press  on,  for  there  is  more  to  say.  All  this  work 
of  the  Church  is  in  a  measure  known  and  honoured  by  the  people. 
Therefore  you  find  injury  or  insult  so  rare,  and  when  work  is  well 
done  there  is  so  much  kindly  respect.     But  there  are  questions,  as 

^  This  good  work  is  organised,  as  far  as  may  be,  by  a  Committee  of  the  Diocesan 
Conference.  To  Canon  Streatfeild  we  owe  its  institution  and  active  development. 
Mr.  Colman  carried  it  on  a  stage  before  he  left  us. 


88  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

you  well  know,  behind.  Has  the  Church  the  ear  of  the  people  and 
their  confidence  ?  Is  she,  in  their  feeling,  their  own  ?  Does  her 
Word  make  them  look  up  and  lift  up  their  heads  ?  Do  they  find  in 
her  message  and  in  her  action  what  is  needed  both  for  the  remedy  of 
their  ills,  and  for  the  inspiration  and  guidance  of  their  own  best 
efforts  for  bettering  ?  Is  her  presence  in  the  midst  of  them  a 
source  of  those  great  gifts  Life,  Liberty,  and  Love  ? 

You  will,  I  know,  sadly  shake  your  heads.  You  will  remember 
much  good  done  by  the  Church  and  recognised  by  the  people.  But 
you  will  tell  me,  as  of  the  predominating  fact,  of  a  great  "indifference" 
(that  is  your  word),  which  hangs  like  the  smoke-pall  of  a  great  city 
over  all  your  work.  You  feel  that  your  ideals  are  uncomprehended. 
They  do  not  seek  the  word  at  your  lips.^  The  Church  is  not  their 
hope,  nor  her  worship  the  utterance  of  their  best  thoughts  and 
aspirations.  They  do  not  understand  what  you  are  at,  except  in  the 
mere  outward  actions  of  kindness ;  they  take  good  from  you,  but  not 
your  best ;  they  are  at  a  loss  for  your  motives ;  they  look  upon  the 
clerical  mind  as  something  like  a  '  freak.' 

Worst  of  all,  it  often  happens  that  the  keener  spirits,  the  men 
with  most  hope,  grit  and  energy,  do  not  reinforce  the  Church  with 
these  gifts,  but  leave  her  aside  if  they  do  not  even  oppose  her,  and 
find  their  ideals  in  other  directions,  and  as  held  out  by  other  voices, 
in  pursuit  of  education  which  they  regard  as  secular,  in  schemes  of 
co-operative  effort  or  social  reconstruction.  The  good  of  their  world, 
as  well  as  its  evil,  is  separate,  and  perhaps  separates  them,  from  the 
Church. 

I  know  not  whether  I  state  the  case  clearly  or  clumsily,  whether 
I  make  plain  its  enormous  range  and  depth.  But  the  experience  of 
many  of  you  can  gloss,  and  interpret,  and  underline,  and  illustrate 
what  I  say.     Anyhow,  I  know,  if  I  know  anything,  that  in  substance 

1  We  must  not  be  too  much  depressed  by  this,  as  peculiar  to  our  own  time.  Words 
have  been  recently  discovered  which  may  possibly  be,  as  they  profess,  words  of  our 
Lord,  but  which  in  any  case  reflect  very  early  feeling  about  the  response  of  the  world 
to  Him. 

"  Jesus  saith,  I  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  world,  and  in  my  flesh  I  was  seen  of 
them,  and  I  found  all  men  drunken,  and  not  one  found  I  thirsty  among  them,  and 
my  soul  is  weary  for  the  souls  of  men,  and  they  are  blind  in  their  heart  and  see  [not 
poor,  and  know  not]  their  poverty." — Lock  and  Sanday,  "Sayings  of  Jesus'* 
discovered  at  Oxyrynchus.     (Clarendon  Press). 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       8^ 

I  am  right ;  right,  too,  if  I  say  that  here  is  the  problem  upon  which 
a  great  amount  of  the  energy  and  zeal  and  diligence  should  be  spent 
which  is  now  spent  upon  things  more  purely  ecclesiastical.  I  can 
much  more  easily  conceive  our  Lord's  searching  us  by  the  question 
whether  we  have  really  helped  to  make  brotherliness  a  reality 
in  a  world  of  competition,  or  to  reinforce  and  rally  the  spiritual 
and  moral  forces  against  intemperance,  impurity,  or  selfish  luxury 
— than  I  can  imagine  His  asking  us  whether  we  have  adorned 
His  worship  by  the  use  of  incense,  or  protested  against  such 
corruption  of  its  simplicity.  Such  a  contrast  is,  perhaps,  foolish, 
but  it  may  at  least  help  to  make  us  think.  "These  ought  ye 
to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone,"^  is  a  principle 
of  our  Lord's  own  guidance.  It  is  enough  if  we  see  the  proportions 
of  the  less  and  the  greater,  and  realise  that  what  is  most  human 
in  its  touch  upon  life  is  also  most  Divine  in  its  character  and 
obligation. 

One  of  the  worst  results  of  recent  events  in  the  Church  has 
been  to  strengthen  the  impression  that  we  lack  this  sense  of  propor- 
tion. Facts  preach ;  and  the  ordinary  man  who  does  not  go  deep 
into  things  gets  accustomed  when  he  catches  the  word  "  Church " 
in  his  newspaper  to  connect  mth  it  instinctively  something  about 
ritual  or  protest  against  ritual.  It  is  difficult  to  exaggerate  the 
harm  done  by  these  object  lessons,  as  they  seem,  of  what  most 
interests  and  occupies  the  minds  of  Churchmen.  They  confirm  what 
men  are  always  too  ready  to  think,  that  we  live  in  a  world  of  our 
own,  occupied  with  what  they  think  trivial  and  technical  things.  I 
do  not  assign  or  distribute  blame,  but  I  do  bitterly  regret. 

Let  me  at  once  state  as  qualification  what  you  may  otherwise  raise 
as  objection. 

It  is  quite  true  that  the  Church's  direct  and  primary  duty  is 
spiritual  ;  that  her  method  learnt  from  Christ  and  His  Apostles  is 
religious  in  the  more  definite  sense  of  the  word.  However  she  may 
seek  to  work  for  the  whole  good  of  men,  physical,  moral  and  spiritual,., 
social  and  corporate  as  well  as  individual,  it  is  by  the  great  convic- 
tions of  Faith  and  Hope  in  God,  by  the  Light  of  Christ's  work  and 
Person,  by  the  inspiration  of  strength,  and  truth,  and  charity  given. 

1  St.  Luke  xi.  42. 


■m  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

and  sought  from' above,  that  the  work  is  to  be  done.  To  cherish 
these  things  and  to  instil  them,  must  therefore  always  be  her  primary 
task.  The  care  for  them  must  be  as  a  sign  set  high  on  all  she  does. 
However  general  and  inclusive  her  aims,  these  things  are  her 
speciality. 

It  follows  directly  from  this  that  much  of  the  good  which  she  is 
to  do  is  to  be  done  indirectly.  She  makes,  by  God's  help,  the 
Christian ;  and  the  Christians  of  her  making  are  to  give  health  and 
•soundness  to  life,  professional,  social,  commercial,  political  and  the  rest, 
in  regions  where  her  direct  touch  would  be,  as  experience  has  often 
•shown,  unwholesome  and  out  of  place.  Social  stability  and  social 
progress  will  be  the  result  of  the  steadfastness  and  the  move- 
ment of  those  in  whom  the  Christian  leaven  works,  and  it  is  her  best 
result  to  set  it  working. 

This  is  all  true.  But  it  only  suggests  two  urgent  questions,  the 
first :  Why  is  so  simple  and  sound  a  method  so  little  understood  ? 
the  second :  Does  the  influence  work  out  in  this  way,  or  are  our 
best  citizens  those  who  are  most  attached  Church  members,  and  vice 
versa  ? 

As  to  the  first,  the  very  grief  and  grievance  is  that  the  Church 
has  so  largely  failed  to  convince  people  and  explain  to  them  what 
she  is  about,  and  make  them  understand  the  inherent  and  vital 
connection  in  which  she  herself  believes  between  the  things  of 
spiritual  Revelation  and  Faith,  and  the  right  ordering  of  all  life. 

As  to  the  second,  does  the  instinct  of  the  people  (a  thing  not  to 
be  despised)  teach  them  to  look  to  Churchmen  as  such  (mind,  I 
.am  not  speaking  directly  of  parsons)  for  the  best  and  wisest  energy 
in  reform  of  housing,  of  liquor  sale,  of  health  regulations  and  the  other 
immensely  important  things  which  exercise  material  influence  upon 
•our  corporate  life  and  corporate  morality  ?  or  do  they  look  specially 
to  the  Church  for  men  who,  in  discharge  of  the  wholesome  though 
•drudging  duties  of  municipal  administration,  will  make  strenuous 
quest  of  fairer  conditions  and  more  equal  opportunities  for  all  ranks 
.and^kinds  of  men  ? 

Is  there  not  something  out  of  gear  ? 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  analyse  in  detail  the  what  and  why  of  this. 
On  the  Church's  side  alliance  in  past  days  with  the  upper  parts  of 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       91 

the  social  order  rather  than  the  lower,  the  habit  of  working  from 
above,  with  something  of  condescension,  rather  than  amongst  men 
and  alongside  them,  the  influence  of  wealth  and  other  interests  upon 
the  Church,  a  false  specialisation  of  religion  as  a  thing  quite  separate 
from  the  other  concerns  of  this  present  life,  the  growth,  in  days  of 
Church  weakness  and  torpor,  of  great  masses  of  population  who  have 
lost  all  habits  of  Church  loyalty,  and  owe  her  less  than  no  thanks 
(as  it  seems  to  them)  for  past  indifference  to  them — these  are  all 
causes  at  work.  The  action  of  anti-religious  teachers,  the  infiltration 
of  doubts  about  the  reality  of  the  things  of  religion,  assisted  no 
doubt  sometimes  by  large  misconception  of  their  real  meaning,  and 
by  narrow  and  unintelligent  treatment  on  our  side  of  difficulties  or  of 
new  truth — these  again  have  had  their  share  in  the  result.  Greatest 
and  most  terrible  of  all  is  the  pressure  of  straining  or  crushing 
material  conditions  which  do  deadly  work  directly  by  stunting  or 
stifling  the  higher  parts  of  life,  and  indirectly  by  giving  a  dull  im- 
pression that  force  or  money  rule  the  world,  and  that  God  for  practical 
purposes  is  not. 

But  I  would  seek  to  give  one  or  two  hints  as  to  our  duty  in  face 
of  the  result. 

1.  The  first  is  that  we  behave  ourselves  so  as  to  leave  men  in  no  doubt 
of  the  identity  of  religious  and  moral  aim.  When  these  things  fall 
apart  all  goes  ^vrong ;  and  it  is  a  lesson  of  all  history,  mthin  the  Bible 
and  without  it,  that  they  may  most  easily  fall  apart,  Avithout  the  men 
of  religion  being  aware  of  it.  '  Holiness  and  righteousness  '  is  the 
text  of  a  difficult  but  absolutely  necessary  connection.  The  world  is 
always  on  the  watch  for  the  severance  of  the  two,  and  this  is  a  great 
service  which  the  world  does  to  us.  The  thing  that  is  good,  let  it  be 
the  aim  of  all  our  work  to  produce  that ;  and  (what  is  even  harder) 
Avhenever  we  find  it,  however  uncongenial  the  place  or  surroundings, 
let  our  greeting  to  it  be  frank,  cordial,  and  unreserved. 

These  are  ways  in  which,  in  the  great  phrase  of  the  Apostle,  we 
may  "  commend  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience."  ^  Let  us  plainly 
not  be  mere  professionals  with  a  business,  occupation,  and  even  a 
"  lingo  "  of  our  own.     It  is  quite  possible  to  care  much  for  our  Church, 

1  2  Cor.  iv.  2. 


92       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

but  more  for  goodness,  because  our  Church  is  only  God's  instrument 
for  His  work  of  goodness  in  the  world. 

2.  Let  us  accordingly  have  open  minds  towards  men  and  move- 
ments. Where  we  cannot  teach,  let  us  at  least  be  teachable,  and  we  shall 
find  how  quickly  the  other  follows.  He  is  a  poor  pastor  who  goes  out 
among  his  people  only  to  teach  and  not  to  learn,  to  give  and  not  to 
receive,  to  lecture  human  nature  and  not  to  reverence  it.  What  is 
true  in  individual  pastorate,  is  true  of  our  whole  Churchly  bearing  to 
the  world's  life  around  us. 

The  Christian  Pastor  of  to-day,  the  Christian  Church  of  to-day, 
has  need  of  a  boundless  sympathy,  tender-hearted  and  nimble-witted. 
We  must  be  ready  in  many  and  many  a  case  to  postpone  as  it  were 
provisionally  our  real  desire  to  win  men  by  personal  conversion  to  the 
faith  and  service  of  our  Master ;  and  recognising  the  almost  '  in- 
vincible '  difficulties  and  hindrances  which  prevent  this,  we  must  take 
a  man  where  he  is,  recognising  and  perhaps  warming  the  good  that  is 
in  him  by  our  sympathy  before  we  try  to  point  him  to  what  is  higher 
yet  or  help  him  to  discern  the  true  source  of  his  good.  If  we  are  often 
to  win  men  by  the  "  Repent  "  which  stirs  the  sinful  conscience  with 
fear  and  hope ;  yet  often  also  "  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  Kingdom 
of  God,"  may  be  a  motto  of  our  approach.  There  is  nothing  which 
repels  or  hardens  a  man  more  than  when  what  is  good  in  him  is  rebuffed 
or  slighted.  He  knows,  perhaps  confusedly,  that  he  is  right  so  far, 
and  judging  accordingly  by  the  best  touchstone  he  has,  he  condemns 
and  rejects  a  person  or  a  religion  of  whom  he  understands  very  little, 
and  only  knows  that  they  do  not  seem  to  find  place  for  what  right  is 
his.  Consider  for  a  moment  what  many  an  one  who  looks  out  upon 
the  world  with  the  eyes  of  a  working  man,  may  well  take  to  be  the 
things  which  have  most  claim  on  his  sympathy  and  allegiance. 
What  will  appeal  most  to  the  warmer  natures,  and  stronger  minds  ? 
Pretty  surely  it  will  be  that  which  will,  he  thinks,  bring  remedy 
to  the  great  visible  evils  around  him.  It  is  no  better  than  an 
insolent  libel  to  call  this  mere  selfishness  and  the  like.  There  will  be 
selfishness  in  it,  as  there  is,  I  expect,  in  most  of  our  own  plans  and 
aspirations  for  life,  especially  in  its  earlier  days.  But  it  will  take 
up  also  the  better  things  in  him,  the  brotherliness  and  care  for  his 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  93 

class  and  kind.  Do  we  realise  the  least  what  the  evils  of  our  social  life 
appear  looked  at  from  below  ?  What  is  more,  is  not  such  an  estimate 
of  them  the  truest  because  drawn  straight  from  fact  ?  Such  evils 
must  seem  to  govern  the  situation.  Accordingly,  the  man  who  will 
seem  most  worth  listening  to,  is  the  man  who  has  most  to  say,  and 
most  hope  to  offer,  about  better  conditions  of  work,  more  equal 
distribution  of  property,  better  public  health,  more  opportunities 
for  all  of  education  and  enjoyment.  Other  things,  things  spiritual  and 
heavenly,  may  well  seem  distant,  shadowy,  almost  irrelevant.  Can 
we  not  understand  this  frame  of  mind,  even  if  we  think  that  we  see 
more,  and  know  that  the  world  is  most  bettered  by  those  who  have 
learnt  to  look  beyond  the  world,  and  that  Christ  is  not  only  our  Fore- 
runner into  the  state  beyond,  but  the  Light  of  the  World  ?  Can  we 
not  feel  how  very  near  we  may  come  to  their  thoughts,  even  though 
we  seek  to  '  set  our  affections  on  things  above '  ^  if  we  are  true  to 
Him  Who  set  such  store  by  feeding  the  hungry,  clothing  the 
naked,  giving  sight  and  hearing  to  blind  and  deaf,  in  a  word  doing 
good  to  men  as  they  are  ;  and  Whose  disciples  were  to  give  proof  of 
their  faith  by  their  works,  the  works  of  love  ?  Mind,  we  have  not 
done  with  the  movements  or  aspirations  of  which  I  speak,  when 
we  have  recognised  in  them  a  rightful  pursuit  of  temporal  im- 
provement. The  very  point  of  them  is  that  there  is  also  a  spiritual 
good  in  them  which  wants  recognising  and  reinforcing,  and  that  this 
must  be  in  the  long  run  claimed  for  Christ,  when  we  have  first 
won  confidence  and  shown  that  we  make  the  claim  in  no  selfish 
motive — but  only  because  to  Christ  they  belong,  and  in  Christ  alone 
find  their  true  proportion,  and  inspiration,  and  guidance. 

Let  me  take  an  instance.  One  says,  "  I  am  alone  in  the  world ; 
but  in  the  Socialist^' movement  there  are  men  and  women  whose 
hands  I  may  hold,  whose  eyes  I  may  look  into  and  say,  '  Thou  art 
indeed  a  brother,'  and  '  Leave  me  not,  my  sister.' " 

Are  not  these  words  of  which  we  should  all  be  sometimes  glad 
to  hear  a  clearer  echo  in  Christian  congregations  ?  Have  you  got 
working  men  to  realise  that  in  the  Church  they  will  find  such 
brotherhoodjand  brotherliness  ?  and  if  not,  is  it  because  that  quality 
and  aspect  of  Churchmanship  and   Church-membership   is   so   in- 

1  Col.  iii.  2. 


\ 


94       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

distinct  ?     It  is  not  set  on  a  candlestick  nor  does  its  light  shine,  in 
too  many  cases. 

I  have  expressed  before,  and  I  must  express  again,  my  conviction 
that  one  of  the  very  best,  and  I  would  even  say  necessary,  things  to 
be  done  by  the  more  intelligent  of  the  younger  Clergy  is  to  gain 
some  acquaintance  with  what  may  roughly  and  generally  be  called 
Socialist  writings.  Such  advice  may,  of  course,  easily  be  misunder- 
stood or  misrepresented.  It  does  not  imply  any  recommendation  of 
the  opinion  that  the  State  should  be  the  sole  proprietor  of  the  means 
of  labour,  or  that  there  should  be  no  private  property — nor  even  of 
opinions  much  less  extreme  than  these.  It  is  not  intended,  indeed, 
to  be  a  recommendation  of  any  opinions  at  all,  but  only  of  a  quickened 
and  sympathetic  care  for  those  things  for  which  some  of  the  keenest 
of  the  working  classes  care.  A  frank  and  warm-hearted  reader  would 
not  only  find  that  such  reading  quickened  and  stimulated  his  sense  of 
the  evils  against  which  we  ought  to  work,  think,  and  pray ;  and  so 
his  genuine  sympathy  with  what  is  suffered  by  those  on  whom  those 
evils  press  most.  He  would  also  feel  that  he  has  gone  abroad  to 
find  what  is  his  own,  and  has  gained  some  thoughts  about  social 
service,  self-sacrifice  for  the  common  welfare,  and  the  possibility  of 
a  social  life  in  which  the  unselfish  motives  have  more  and  the  selfish 
ones  less  power,  such  as  he  cannot  help  feeling  to  be  Christian 
indeed. 

I  have  noticed  with  thankfulness  in  your  replies  that  some  of 
you  have  been  able  to  come  into  close  touch  with  movements  of  the 
kind.  Church  Parades  of  some  of  the  popular  organisations  give 
occasion,  as  the  Vicar  of  Battersea  reports,  for  cordiality  and  counsel. 
A  series  of  sermons  on  social  subjects  seen  in  Christian  light  may  at- 
tract attention  and  dispel  notions  of  the  Church's  indifference  to  them. 
Still  more  valuable  must  it  be  where,  as  in  one  place,  there  is  a 
conference  of  working  men,  asked  to  elect  their  own  chairman  and  dis- 
cussing such  subjects  as  "Labour,"  "The  Church,"  "Reynolds's  News- 
paper," "  Gambling,"  "  Tithe  "  ;  or,  where,  as  in  another,  the  Church 
Debating  Society  is  attended  by  Socialists  and  members  of  Labour 
Organisations.  This  is  in  a  parish  where  I  know  the  spiritual  sides 
of  the  work  to  be  most  carefully  treated.  In  a  few  places  the  Clergy 
have  felt  able  to  go  further,  to  get  into  friendly  relations  with  the 


^ 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       95 

Dockers'  Union,  to  join  (as  I  have  done  myself)  in  meetings  of  the 
Early  Closing  Association,  to  take  part  in  meetings  about  Housing 
organised  by  the  Labour  Party,  or  to  attend  Socialist  meetings,  to 
allow  a  Labour  leader  to  speak  in  a  Parish-room  under  the  Vicar's 
chairmanship,  to  arbitrate  between  bricklayers  and  carpenters  and 
avert  a  strike,  or,  which  is  the  extreme  case,  to  take  office  in  a  Trades' 
Union  and  speak  at  Labour  Demonstrations.  I  am  glad  to  hear 
one  of  you  who  ought  to  know  say  that  the  representatives  of  labour 
trust  the  Clergy  more  than  they  did.  How  far  these  things  or 
any  of  them  can  be  done  must  be  matter  for  most  careful  considera- 
tion in  each  case.  The  possible  dangers  from  partaking  are  as 
real  as  those  of  abstaining.  The  Church's  real  dignity,  her  dis- 
tinctively spiritual  aims,  the  feelings  and  prejudices  of  our  own 
people,  have  to  be  considered,  though  not  always  deferred  to.  I  can 
well  understand  the  counsel  of  one  of  our  most  sagacious  Clergy,  "  I 
abstain  from  these  organisations  till  they  are  less  political  and  one- 
sided." Only  I  think  that  we  might  rather  oftener  err  on  the  side  of 
sympathy,  considering  how  often  we  have  erred  by  aloofness  or  worse. 
I  observe  with  great  satisfaction  that  a  great  number  of  Clergy 
find  it  possible  to  help  forward  the  better  application  of  the  laws  in 
regard  to  matters  of  health  and  decency  by  representations  in  detail 
to  sanitary  and  municipal  authorities.  This  is  not  showy  work,  but 
it  is  one  of  real  practical  kindness  as  well  as  usefulness,  and  will  be 
so  appreciated.  I  think  this  should  be  steadily  bome  in  mind  in 
the  training  and  guidance  of  District  Visitors,  There  are  those  who 
are  able  and  willing  to  address  such  workers,  and  give  them  practical 
hints  as  to  what  they  can  do  in  this,  and  in  the  even  more  delicate 
work  of  bringing  evasions  of  workshop  and  such  like  legislation  to 
the  notice  of  authority.  There  must  be  many  a  case  where  one  of 
our  workers  is  practically  the  only  person  who  can  stand  between 
helpless  people,  especially  women  and  children,  and  the  indifiference 
or  worse  which  embitters  their  daily  lot,  and  even  imperils  their  health 
and  lives.  The  counsel  to  leave  matters  of  this  kind  alone  may 
easily  be  one  of  indolence  or  timidity  rather  than  of  prudence.  But 
prudence  will  certainly  be  needed  in  handling  them.^ 

^  I  desire  especially  to  call  the  attention  of  workers   in  this  connection  to  the 
Industrial  Laws  Committee,  a  small  body  which  exists  for  the  very  purpose  of  helping 


<»6       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

It  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  me  that  the  Diocesan  Conference  has 
appointed  a  Committee  on  the  matter  of  the  Housing  of  the  Poor. 
Possibly  no  problem  at  once  so  difficult,  gigantic,  and  urgent  has  ever 
pressed  on  any  community.  That  question  has  lately  been  brought 
to  us  in  statistical  and  scientific  as  well  as  in  more  sensational  form. 
On  this  ground  (as  well  as  in  the  interests  of  Temperance  reform),  I 
^sk  special  attention,  which  many  will  have  already  given,  to  Messrs. 
Rowntree  and  Sherwell's  book,^  while  Mr.  Haw's  reprinted  articles 
will  bring  the  bearings  of  the  question  vividly  before  the  reader.^ 
The  matter  touches  the  very  vitals  of  our  life,  its  elementary 
decencies,  its  social,  moral,  and  religious  foundations.  I  do  not 
know  how  much  such  a  committee  can  accomplish.  But  if  it  can 
make  its  little  contribution  to  informing,  awakening,  and  stirring 
public  opinion,  and  if  it  can  bear  its  little  witness  that  this  thing 
hangs  heavy  on  the  Church's  heart,  it  will  not  be  in  vain.  Larger 
powers  of  acquiring  land  at  a  little  distance  from  London  at  reason- 
able prices,  larger  extension  of  the  obligation  to  run  workmen's  trains 
to  such  districts,  fast,  cheap,  and  punctual — and  therewith  I  fear  a 
faster  disfigurement  of  our  home  counties, — seems  to  be  the  most 
serviceable  remedy.  So  we  should  make  more  room  for  those  who 
must  be  close  to  the  scene  of  work.  Let  me  thank  the  good  Rural 
Dean  of  Beddington,  who  has  persuaded  his  neighbours  to  found  a 
tiny  Cottage  Building  Scheme  as  the  local  memorial  of  the  Queen's 
Jubilee. 

Let  me  say,  in  passing,  a  respectful  word  of  an  institution  of  social 
help  within  the  Diocese,  though  worked  on  indeterminate  Christian 
lines,  the  Labour  Colony  of  the  Christian  Union  for  Social  Service 
at  Lingfield.  Its  work  in  different  departments  for  unemployed, 
epileptic  children,  and  inebriates  appears  to  have  good  promise,  and 
sets  a  good  example. 

In  all  these  matters  let  us  work  hopefully  and  not  bitterly,  and 
help  to  give  our  poor  suffering  populations  more  of  the  patience  of 

practical  workers  in  matters  of  the  kind.  It  is  presided  over  by  Mrs.  Tennant  who 
(as  Miss  Abraham)  was  the  first  lady  H.M.  Inspector  of  Factories.  Communications 
will  be  gladly  received  at  33,  Bruton  Street,  W.  Mrs.  Talbot  is  a  member  of  the 
■Committee. 

^  The  Temperance  Problem  and  Social  Reform  (Hodder  and  Stoughton). 

^  No  Room  to  Live,  *'  Daily  News  "  Office. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       97 

hope.  I  think  we  shall  find  ground  for  this  in  the  experience  of 
what  has  been  done.  If  a  Rip  Van  Winkle  from  1820,  or  from  the 
days  of  Alton  Locke,  could  come  amongst  us  now,  I  think  that  while 
he  might  see  that  the  enormous  massing  of  population  had  in  some 
ways  aggravated  our  difficulties,  he  would  be  as  much  surprised  as 
delighted  at  the  development  of  social  aid,  in  law  and  administration, 
in  voluntary  service,  and  in  the  amount  of  public  interest  and 
attention  devoted  to  the  matter. 

There  are  two  remarks  which  I  should  like  to  add  here.  I  would 
ask  you  to  remember  that  my  counsels  upon  this  matter  rest  upon 
very  much  more  than  my  own  personal  opinion.  The  Lambeth 
Conference  of  1897  gave  to  considerations  of  the  kind  very  emphatic- 
ally and  unitedly  the  stamp  of  its  high  authority.  Has  the  Church 
of  England,  it  may  be  asked  (and  I  ask  it  of  myself  as  well  as  of  you), 
responded  at  all  adequately  to  the  high  charge  and  challenge  then 
delivered  to  her  by  the  voice  of  the  Episcopate  of  her  Communion  ? 
I  reprint  that  Report  and  the  Resolution  in  order  that  you  may 
more  easily  consider  the  question.^ 

This  leads  to  the  second  remark.  I  would  bespeak  warmer 
interest  for  the  efforts  of  those  who  have  tried  in  the  Church's  name 
to  think  and  speak  on  these  matters.  I  have  followed  the  action  of 
the  Christian  Social  Union  (to  whose  membership  I  belong)  with 
gratitude  to  it  for  the  way  in  which  it  has  tried  to  work  for  us.  It 
has,  I  think,  attempted  a  difficult  task,  not  only  with  pluck  and 
perseverance,  but  with  real  wisdom  and  charity.  I  should  like  to  see 
more  branches  of  it,  which  will  be  valuable  in  proportion  as  they 
include  members  of  different  parties  and  classes.  The  C.S.U.  exists 
to  represent  a  responsibility,  not  a  policy:  principles  rather  than 
methods,  enquiry  rather  than  opinion  upon  debatable  questions  of 
application.  What  should  unite  us  in  the  matter  is  a  common 
temper,  and  a  common  conviction,  that  international,  national, 
commercial,  industrial,  social  relations  and  conditions  need  to  be 
leavened  and  governed  in  their  different  ways  by  the  spirit  and 
principles  of  Our  Master  and  Lord.^ 

^  Appendix  IV.,  infra. 

'  1  have  myself  found  great  stimulus  from  the  little  monthly  paper,  The  Comvion- 
wecdth,  and  I  think  that  many  would  find  it  useful  in  the  same  way,  however  far  they 
i    may  be,  like  myself,  from  sharing  all  the  opinions  which  it  expresses. 


98       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

The  third  remark  is  a  caution  against  a  danger  of  wrong  propor- 
tion in  my  own  words.  These  matters  are  for  Christians  not  only 
subjects  for  debate,  or  for  movements  more  or  less  ambitious.  They 
enter  into  the  details  of  practical  duty,  e.g.,  how  we  trade,  how  we 
invest,  how  we  employ.  They  require  of  us  to  do  what  we  can  to 
mitigate  and  make  better  what  is,  and  not  only  plan  or  work  for 
what  may  be.  Thus,  as  we  have  been  reminded.  Christians 
emancipated  and  cared  for  slaves  before  the  da}'  came  for  abolishing 
slavery.  No  element,  one  may  add,  in  any  movement  of  change  is 
more  wholesome  or  more  quietly  effective  than  the  sense  of  need 
for  such  change  which  gradually  deepens  and  defines  itself  in  the 
minds  of  thoughtful  men  and  women  engaged  at  close  quarters  with 
the  details  of  practical  philanthropy:  just  as  conversely  the  mere 
theorist  has  been  often  found  the  most  inflammatory  and  dangerous 
of  radicals.    Thought  and  work  form  the  ideal  combination  for  effect. 

3.  But  I  rise  to  yet  higher  things.  Of  this  we  are  sure,  that 
whatever  v:c  are,  Christ  is  the  World's  need  and  the  True  Bread  of  its 
life.  If  you  find  much  to  disturb  and  depress  you,  if  the  Avord  of 
the  Master  seems  to  be  slighted,  and  you  begin  yourself  perhaps  at 
times  to  feel  the  qualm  of  doubt  whether  what  is  so  little  accepted 
can  indeed  be  true,  look  again  and  be  reassured.  Watch  the  move- 
ments as  they  come  up,  listen  to  the  testimonies  and  confessions  of 
men.  Constantly  )"0U  will  find  His  words  upon  their  lips,  fragments 
of  His  ideal  before  their  minds,  their  reverence,  even  if  disguised  as 
mere  admiration,  returning  to  Himself  They  never  get  past  Him  : 
and  they  know  it.  They  l"ay  hold  of  the  word  Christian  as  their  best 
and  most  honourable  epithet,  even  though  they  sometimes  think  that 
they  must  pull  it  away  from  us  Christians  before  they  can  use  it. 
Try  then  in  all  your  doings  to  let  the  proportion  of  your  meaning  be 
seen :  that  it  is  Christ  that  you  mean :  Christ  in  all  His  human 
simplicity  and  nearness:  Christ  in  all  that  wonderful  fulness  of 
Divine  life  and  meaning,  which  makes  it  possible  that  the  poor 
Workman  and  Preacher  of  nineteen  centuries  ago  should  still  con- 
tinually prove  Himself  central  to  the  world's  thought  and  to  its 
life.  Of  Him  the  lips  must  speak,  but  as  from  the  heart :  and  the 
life  must  witness  in  patience,  gentleness,  unwearied  service  and 
sacrifice,  and  intense  care  for  goodness.     Church  History  shows  the 


\ 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       9!) 

power  of  this  true  talisman  of  faith,  and  the  recurring  need  in  men 
and  Churches  to  be  brought  back  to  it.  It  would  be  interesting 
to  have  a  History  of  the  Church  written  from  this  side  showing 
how  the  Church's  power  has  waxed  and  waned  in  proportion  as 
this  has  been  effectively  the  centre  of  her  life  and  thought.  The 
nobility  of  the  Crusades  came  from  the  motive  of  loyalty  to  Christ : 
their  weakness  and  futility  from  their  giving  to  His  Sepulchre  what 
should  have  been  spent  upon  His  living  truth.  The  greatest  moral 
initiative  of  the  Middle  Ages,  that  of  Francis  of  Assisi,  drew  its 
strength  from  its  recurrence  to  the  Christ  of  the  Gospels,  not  only  in 
the  outer  things  of  poverty,  but  in  closest  study  of  His  words,  and  in 
beautiful  faithfulness  to  the  temper  of  His  Life.  Coming  nearer 
to  ourselves,  the  hymns  of  Wesley  remind  us  that  "  Back  to 
Christ  from  Christian  evidences  and  even  Christian  ethics "  was 
the  secret  of  the  power  of  the  great  revival  which  shook  and 
kindled  the  conscience  of  England.  It  is  perhaps  not  so  well 
remembered,  but  we  have  it  on  the  direct  testimony  of  the  best 
of  all  our  ■s\itnesses — Dean  Church — that  the  Revival  which  followed 
1833  had,  for  one  of  its  effects,  to  turn  men  back  from  the  con- 
stant repetition  of  formulse  about  Christ's  finished  work,  to  Christ 
Himself,  the  Christ  of  the  Gospels :  ^  and,  let  us  add,  the  Eternal 
Christ  of  abiding  Presence  among  His  people. 

It  is  this  truth  of  Christ  Himself  as  The  Way,  The  Truth,  and 
The  Life,  a  truth  absolutely  and  uniquely  characteristic  of  His  religion, 
which  is  ^^dtnessed  to  even  by  those  whom  we  must  reckon  as  against 
us,  though  we  own  and  cherish  what  they  have  in  common  "sWth  us. 
'  Back  from  the  Creeds  to  Christ  Himself.'  '  Back  from  the  Christ 
of  Miracles  to  the  unadorned  and  holy  Personality.'  '  Back  from  the 
over-painted  portrait  of  adulterated  Gospel  narrative  to  the  true 
Christ,  whom  criticism  will  discern  for  you.'  These  are  demands 
which  are  made  upon  us  to-day.  We  shall  try  to  meet  each  of  them 
with  a  reasonable  answer,  as  of  those  who  have  their  senses  exer- 
cised to  discern  elements  of  good  and  evil  in  these  cries. 

'Back   from   the   Creed  to  Christ.'     Certainly  the    Creed    will 
not  be  alive  for  you,  and  it  may  become  a  mere  formula,  unless  you 
are  able  to  clothe  that  "  He "  of  whom   it  speaks  with  the  living, 
^  The  Oxford  Movement,  ch.  x.  p.  191  (small  edition). 

H    2 


100  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

and  speaking  personality  of  the  Jesus  of  Scripture.  But  the 
Creed  itself  points  you  to  Christ,  points  you  in  narrative  simplicity 
to  the  facts  of  His  Life,  and,  where  it  goes  further,  does  so  to 
prevent  your  missing  the  depth  of  meaning  behind  those  facts. 

'  Back  from  miracles  to  Christ.'  Yes,  in  this  sense  that,  as  all 
the  most  fruitful  teachings  in  the  Church  for  years  past  have  shown, 
it  is  rather  Christ  Who  proves  the  miracles  than  the  miracles  which 
prove  Christ ;  or  at  least  that  they  have  meaning  and  force  only  in 
their  place  as  part  of  the  great  manifesting  of  the  Glory,  and  not 
outside  it  as  a  formal  credential. 

'  Back  from  a  traditional  Christ  to  the  true  Christ  whom  criticism 
will  disentangle.'  We  have  not  that  trust  in  a  criticism  whose 
answers  have  been  constantly  varying,  and  which  has  lately  told  us, 
by  the  representative  voice  of  Professor  Harnack,  that  in  the  main 
the  New  Testament  documents,  of  which  so  many  had  been  scorn- 
fully and  confidently  treated  as  unauthentic  compositions  of  later 
date,  must  be  accepted  as  being  what  they  have  been  held  to 
be.^  But  this  we  can  do,  as  my  brother  the  Bishop  of  Ripon  has 
lately  well  said  in  words  to  which  I  hope  he  will  give  wider 
publication.  We  can  realise  that  we  see  through  the  Gospels 
to  the  living  Person,  and  do  not  merely  see  the  portrait  on  their 
surface.  We  can  deal  fairly  and  frankly  with  questions  as  to  this  or 
that  detail  of  narrative  or  utterance  in  the  Gospel,  and  not,  as  it  was 
once  said,  stake  our  faith  upon  the  authenticity  and  accuracy  of  every 
detail.  Even  if  there  are  blurs  in  the  portrait — and  I  intentionally 
leave  that  aside — the  beauty  and  character  and  expression  of  the 
Face  is  unalterably  ours. 

Forgive  me  if  I  touch  in  this  hasty  incidental  way  upon  things 
•which,  though  at  present  little  considered  by  many  amid  the  heats  of 
other  controversy,  are  of  greater  and  more  lasting  gravity,  and  which 
affect  more  than  we  often  know  our  task  of  "  commending  "  our  faith 
"  to  the  conscience "  of  men.^  These  few  words  about  them  are 
parenthetical  to  what  I  have  tried  to  say  about  making  it  plain  to 
men  that  Christ,  and  nothing  less  or  more,  is  what  you  preach.  It  is  not 
for  us  to  aim  at  this  by  cutting  down  our  Gospel  to  a  morality  drawn 

1  See  an  article  by  Dr.  Sanclay  in  Guardian,  Jan.  20th,  1898,  p.  99. 

2  2  Cor.  iv.  2. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  101 

from  His  teachings,  or  to  a  mere  narrative  of  historical  fact,  for  the 
simple  reason  that  we  do  not  believe  that  we  should  thus  be  giving 
Christ  simply,  but  rather  Christ  superficially  and  imperfectly  under- 
stood. We  '  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ' ;  and  in  His  testimony  to  the 
meaning  of  Jesus,  of  His  Life,  Death,  Resurrection,  of  Himself. 

But  it  is  of  immense  importance,  it  makes,  indeed,  all  the  differ- 
ence, if  we  keep,  and  are  seen  to  keep,  all  things  in  proportion, 
to  value  teachings.  Sacraments,  evidences  as  gifts  or  instruments 
or  witnesses  of  Him  Who  is  their  centre,  upon  Whom  they 
depend,  to  Whom  they  testify;  if  we  watch,  and  are  seen  to 
watch,  even  the  things  that  are  most  sacredly  and  certainly 
His,  lest  anyhow  in  effect  they  should  obscure  Him  from  men. 
The  counsel  is  at  least  impartial  to  us  all,  for  experience  has  shown 
that  the  favourite  words  and  ways  of  any  fashion  of  Christian 
thinking  may  become  opaque  instead  of  transparent. 

May  I  add  this  much  more  ?  We  have  no  need  to  discredit 
our  faith  by  making  men  think  it  either  complicated,  or  in  the 
wrong  sense  dogmatic.  They  do  often  think  it  both.  Let  us  show 
them  both  its  simplicity  and  our  reverent  sense  of  its  limitation.^ 
The  Creed,  it  is  well  to  show,  is  very  simple.  We  have  no  long  cata- 
logue of  various  doctrines.  What  God  is  so  far  as  in  Christ  we  have 
been  allowed  to  know  ;  the  course  of  the  life  begun  on  earth,  and 
ending  behind  the  Veil  at  the  Right  Hand,  by  which  He  is  kno^vn 
to  us,  and  did  His  work  for  us ;  the  eflfects  o  "ihis  upon  our  life 
here  and  hereafter,  in  forgiveness,  united  and  corporate  Life, 
mutual  fellowship.  Resurrection,  and  Eternal  Life — that  is  the  One 
Truth,  full-limbed  but  one,  which  the  Creed  declares.  It  is  simple, 
and  it  is  divinely  sufficient ;  but  it  leaves  us,  indeed  and  truly, 
agnostic  or  ignorant  beyond  the  limits  of  what  it  is  needful  for 
us  to  know.  For  us,  as  for  men  of  old,  it  must  needs  be  that  we  be 
disciplined  by  the  remembrance  our  great  ignorance  that  is  the 
counterpart  of  the.mystery  of  His  infinity  and  unknowableness,  Whom 
we  worship,  and  of  the  stupendous  scale  of  those  Divine  workings 

^  See  the  striking  account  of  the  latter  days  of  Henri  Perreyve,  and  his  intense 
sense  of  the  need  for  a  "  simple  religion,"  or,  in  other  words,  for  a  grip  from  within 
upon  the  core  of  our  faith.  Henri  Perreyve  A  .Gratry,  Eng.  Trans,  p.  186  (Ri\'ington3 

1872). 


^ 


102  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

of  which  we  know  something  "  in  part."  Even  the  things  that  we 
do  know,  Incarnation,  Inspiration,  Sacraments,  we  know  with  a  know- 
ledge which  is  everywhere  compassed  by  and  tinctured  with  ignor- 
ance. "  We  have  known,  or  rather  are  known,"  is  the  Apostle's 
significant  self-correction.^ 

Let  me  now  summarise  the  main  line  of  thought  which  I  have 
tried  to  put  before  you,  and  with  which  I  have  sought  to  link  in  what 
seems  to  me  natural  connection,  the  several  particular  topics  of  my 
address. 

There  is,  as  I  believe,  committed  to  the  Church  of  England  (Avith 
the  Anglican  Communion  of  which  she  is  at  once  the  mother  stock 
and  most  ancient  branch),  a  task  and  opportunity  of  very  special 
significance,  but  also  of  exceptional  and  extraordinary  difficulty.  We 
do  not,  I  think,  any  of  us  consider  enough  what  this  is.  Some  of 
us  insufiiciently  recognise  its  existence,  some  by  whom  it  is  em- 
phasised go  (too  often)  the  wrong  way  about  it.  It  is  broader, 
deeper  and  harder  than  we  any  of  us  see. 

Our  task  is  to  set  forth  and  represent  the  revealed  truth 
of  the  Church  as  the  instrument  of  the  Son  of  God  for  ac- 
complishing, through  the  Spirit,  His  work  of  bringing  Man,  and 
through  Man  creation,  back  to  God.  But  we  have  to  do  this  with 
eyes  wide  open  to  the  dangers  and  evils  of  Ecclesiasticism,  and 
amongst  a  people  in  whom  the  experience  of  those  evils  in  the  past 
has  created  a  strong  prejudice  against  anything  that  is  ecclesiastical 
or  Churchly. 

The  Church  of  England  has  a  vivid  faith  in  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church.  She  does  not  indeed  take  it  as  synonymous  vnth  the 
Kingdom  of  God  (whose  scope  and  operations  go  outside  it,  and 
are  wide  as  the  world),  but  she  holds  it  to  be  the  purposed  organic 
instrument  and  representative  of  that  kingdom.  The  Church  of 
England  has  no  doubt  of  her  own  part  in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church ; 
its  Creed  is  her  Creed,  its  ordinances  her  ordinances,  its  Ministry  her 
Ministry,  the  highest  act  of  her  worship  is  one  form  or  edition  of  the 
Church's  ancient  Liturgy ;  she  defines  in  simple  form  (as  in  the 
Lambeth  Conference  of  1887)  the  essentials  of  Churchmanship ;  she 

1  (.'ai.  iv.  9. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       103 

looks  back  over  all  the  history  of  the  Church,  and  feels  it,  with  its 
triumphs  and  its  manifold  evils,  to  be  her  own  ;  she  sees  in  the  things 
against  which  she  is  '  protestant,'  the  corruptions  or  misuse  of  true 
teachings  or  ordinances,  of  the  Sacraments,  of  the  Ministry,  of  the 
true  spiritual  authority  of  the  Church. 

She  recognises  in  the  conception  of  the  Church  with  its  manifold- 
ness  in  unit}^  with  its  broad  character  as  true  human  society 
and  fellowship,  with  its  order  and  freedom,  with  its  privilege  of 
Divine  Presence  and  operation,  the  thing  which  meets  the  needs  of 
modem  life,  because  it  meets  the  fundamental  needs  of  man. 

She  cannot  recognise  any  Gospel  which  excludes  this  article  about 
the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  She  knows  that  the  Church's  existence 
is  the  true  context  of  its  teaching.  The  fresh  witness  of  very  dif- 
ferent men  such  as  Ritschl  in  Germany,  and  Dr.  Sanday  among 
ourselves,  confirms  her  teaching  that  the  Christian  Society,  and 
the  individual  believer  only  in  and  through  it,  is  the  object  of 
justification.  She  cannot  for  a  moment  accept  the  view  that  the 
organic  and  collective  part  of  Christian  life  is  only  a  matter 
of  terrestrial  and  passing  interest,  or  of  human  devising.  She 
does  not  so  read  the  word  spiritual  as  though  it  discredited 
the  forms  which  embody  and  the  means  which  express.  Still 
less  can  she  suppose  that  the  Church  means  nothing  more  than 
the  more  spiritual  or  better  side  of  that  natural  life  of  the  world 
out  of  which  she  was  to  draw  men  one  by  one,  building  them  up  into 
her  new  fabric. 

But  then  with  all  this  strong  high  inspiring  belief,  what  does 
she  find,  what  do  we  find  as  we  look  about  us  ? 

Imperfect  and  inadequate  realisation  in  actual  fact  of  this  high 
ideal  ?  That  of  course ;  for  that  we  are  prepared.  Backwardness  and 
unwillingness  to  accept  the  ideal  on  the  part  of  the  unconverted  and 
the  carnal  ?  That  also,  of  course.  But  surely  more  and  worse  than  this 
We  find  a  prejudice  against  the  very  name  of  what  is  of  the  Church 
or  Ecclesiastical.  That  prejudice  is  widespread  among  men ;  it  is 
shared  by  some  of  the  best  and  noblest,  nay,  by  many  who  are 
themselves  devoutly  Christian.  We  look  abroad  where  the  Church 
is  organised  most  powerfully,  and  we  find  it  habitually  regarded  as  a 
great  '  interest,'  often  pursuing  very  selfish  ends,  allying  with  very 


104  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

questionable  forces,  obstructing  spiritual  freedom  and  moral  progress, 
almost  entirely  governed  by  and  identified  with  its  own  professional 
class ;  and  anything  but  the  holy  centre  round  which  gathers  what- 
ever is  pure  and  lovely  and  of  good  report  in  the  human  life  about 
it.^  We  come  back  to  ourselves,  and  we  find  this  anti-ecclesiastical 
feeling,  tempered  indeed  and  happily  free  from  much  of  the  intense 
bitterness  Avhich  it  has  abroad,  but  still  strongly  marked  and  widely 
diffused. 

We  ask  the  reason  of  all  this  ;  for  our  conscience  tells  us  that  we 
cannot  put  it  all  down  to  the  inherent  perversity  of  our  fellow-men. 
The  answer  comes  to  us  from  history :  history  interpreted  by  our 
knowledge  of  the  human  heart.  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all 
things ;  but  its  deceiving  power  is  at  its  height  when  it  can  give 
itself  the  sanction  of  religion ;  when  it  can  flatter  itself  that  its  pre- 
judices or  narrownesses  are  zeal  for  truth,  and  its  self-assertion 
and  love  of  power  zeal  to  bless.  What  a  record  there  is  against 
us !  I  do  not  attempt  to  summarise  it.  It  is  ill  Avork,  indeed, 
registering  the  sins  of  our  forefathers,  when  we  ought  to  be 
discerning  our  own.  But  no  man,  in  my  judgment,  is  com- 
petent to  deal  practically  with  the  Church's  w^ork  to-day  who 
J  does  not  recognise  that  by  a  process  which  had  reached  a  climax  in 
the  later  Middle  Age,  the  Church  had  been  deformed  almost  out  of 
likeness  by  those  errors  of  its  own,  those  '  defects  of  its  qualities  '  and 
exaggerations  of  its  meanings,  which  in  a  single  word  may  be 
summed  up  as  Ecclesiasticism.  And  we  can  put  our  finger  on  its 
component  parts.  Exaggeration  of  the  difference  between  clergy 
and  people ;  the  perversion  of  pastoral  care  and  authority,  whether 
in  higher  or  lower  place,  into  a  domination  masterful  and  often 
tyrannical  of  the  conscience  ;  ^  the  beauty  of  a  free  and  equal  spiritual 
brotherhood  almost  gone ;  the  interests  of  right  and  truth  largely 
identified  with  the  external  interests  of  an  institution  very  earthly  in 
much  of  its  character ;  the  witness  to  truth  changed  into  a  claim  to 
impose,  and  to  prohibit,  and  to  define  with  increasing  peremptoriness 

^  A  painful  light  has  been  thrown  on  these  words  since  I  wrote  them  in  July  by 
what  has  lately  passed  in  France. 

-  Cf.  Dr.  Moberly  :  "The  materialisms  and  the  arrogances  which  are  the  besetting 
sins  of  a  false  sacerdotalism."     In  Sanday's  Conception  of  Priesthood ,  Appx.  p.  151. 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH  105 

and  presumption  and  minuteness,  about  things  as  to  which  we  have 
not  been  told  and  therefore  do  not  know  and  cannot  tell ;  a  corres- 
ponding development,  in  the  sphere  of  observance,  of  the  mechanical, 
ceremonial  and  external  parts  of  religion,  till  there  was  an  almost 
incredible  misunderstanding  of  their  relation  and  proportion  to  the 
other  deeper  and  more  interior  parts  ;  a  dissociation  of  religion  as  a 
formal  crystallised  thing  from  the  instinctive  moralities,  and  aspira- 
tions, and  movements  of  human  conscience  and  thought. 

I  do  not  wish  to  exaggerate  by  an  iota  ;  but  I  do  not  believe  that  I 
am  exaggerating,  if  it  is  always  remembered  that  I  am  speaking  of 
the  evils,  and  not  of  the  beauties  and  sanctities,  of  the  Mediseval 
Church.  And  I  do  say  that  distortion  so  great,  so  glaring,  and  also 
so  subtle  and  far  reaching,  of  the  true  pattern  cf  the  City  of  God,  has 
naturally  and  inevitably  governed  to  a  large  extent  the  whole  sequel 
of  life  within  the  Church,  and  of  opinion  outside  and  about  it,  and 
does  so  govern  to-day.  I  do  not  wish  to  do  more  than  allude  to  the 
fact  (which  intensifies  so  enormously  this  result)  that  to  a  very  large 
extent  the  results  and  methods  and  evils  of  the  Mediseval  Church 
were  maintained,  and  carried  forward,  and  in  some  directions  even 
intensified,  by  the  Church  of  the  Roman  obedience,  which  is  always 
at  our  side,  a  great  magnet  of  attraction  and  repulsion  by  which 
none  of  the  needles  are  unaffected. 

I  pray  and  charge  you,  then,  beloved  brethren,  to  give  grave  and 
serious  consideration  to  these  things,  and  with  your  best  powers,  by 
God's  grace,  to  read  their  teachings.  But  especially  do  I  charge  yoii 
each  not  to  read  to  himself  the  teachings  which  may  be  his  neigh- 
bour's need  but  are  not  his  own.  Depend  upon  it  those  warnings  which 
we  do  not  at  first  see  are  often  those  Avhich  we  need  most. 

For  those  of  you  who  rate  high  the  place  of  the  Church  in  Christian 
life  and  teaching,  and  to  whom  such  a  description  as  mine  of  its  claims 
and  dignity  may  have  been  welcome,  the  duty,  I  think,  is  to  face  un- 
flinchingly, and  to  realise  to  yourselves  by  honest  study,  the  tremen- 
dous lesson  which  history  reads  to  us  of  the  extent,  and  depth,  and 
power  of  the  tendencies  to  Ecclesiasticism,  to  watch  against  them  most 
vigilantly  in  yourselves  and  in  the  movements  with  which  you  have 
to  do ;  and  then,  secondly,  to  consider  much  and  often  what  special 
prudence  and  care  is  to  be  used  in  commending  the  Church's  truths 


106  THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

to  a  people  like  ours,  upon  whose  memory  and  imagination  the  ex- 
perience of  those  immense  perversions  has  left  so  deep  and  abiding  a 
trace.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  much  has  been  said  and  done 
amongst  us  in  neglect  of  these  two  great  considerations,  and  as  though 
those  lessons  of  historical  warning  were  not  written  for  our  admoni- 
tion. This  is,  I  think,  real  disloyalty,  not  so  much  to  the  Church  of 
England  as  to  the  guidance  of  God  through  facts.  It  has  been  lately 
said  of  Richard  Hooker  that  "  he  wrote  as  one  who  was  aware  of  a 
wide  prejudice  against  the  cause  he  is  maintaining ; "  ^  it  is  not  added 
that  this  made  him  more  defiant  and  careless  of  the  prejudices  or 
opinions  with  which  he  had  to  reckon ;  but  only  that  he  measured 
his  words  and  scrutinised  his  own  position  with  the  more  scrupulous 
care. 

You,  on  the  other  hand,  who,  though  you  recognise  (as  I 
believe,  increasingly)  a  certain  value  in  the  Church's  order  are  not 
tempted  to  overrate  her  importance  and  the  value  of  her  inheritance 
of  teaching  and  worship,  and  who  read  ecclesiastical  history  chiefly 
for  its  warnings — you  surely  will  recognise  the  immense  probability 
that  the  very  same  causes  warp  your  judgments  as  warp  your 
brethren's,  though  it  may  be  in  an  opposite  sense ;  that  reaction  has 
done  upon  you  its  distorting  work,  and  that  3'ou  may  be  slighting, 
or  even  attacking,  parts  of  truth  and  aspects  of  a  complete  Christian 
life,  which  you  irresistibly  connect  with  their  perversions  or  carica- 
tures. It  is  poor  work,  at  the  point  where  we  stand  to-day,  to 
be  merely  reiterating  the  negative  voices  of  protest  to  which 
Mediagvalism  drove  the  aggrieved  hearts  and  consciences  of  men. 

Nor  is  this  all.  We  minister  to  each  other's  mistakes.  Laugh 
at  the  dangers  of  Ecclesiasticism,  and  you  raise  some  one  else's 
apprehensions  of  it  to  panic.  Slight  the  Church's  rules,  and  you 
only  provoke  the  more  in  others  an  undiscriminating  loyalty  which 
will  even  hug  her  abuses  or  faults. 

I  speak  to  you,  as  I  believe  I  ought,  in  the  tone  of  one  who 
teaches;  but  not  as  one  who  fancies  himself  exempt  from  these 
dangers.  Some  of  us  may  be  conscious  that  both  kinds  in  their  turn 
lay  hold  upon  us. 

Meanwhile  the  voices  both  of  our  failures  and  of  our  vocation  are 

^  Introduction  to  Hooker,  Book  V.,  F.  Paget,  D.D.     (Clarendon  Press,  1S99). 


THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH       107 

loud  in  our  ears,  if  we  have  ears  to  hear.  The  first  tell  us  how  near  the 
Church  has  come  to  being  regarded  by  masses  of  Englishmen  with 
indiflference,  as  a  thing  that  may  be  passed  by,  an  institution  aloof, 
a  sphere  of  eccentric  beliefs,  controversies,  and  observances.  But  the 
second — the  voices  of  our  vocation — how  austere  and  bracing  at  once 
is  their  sound  !  They  tell  us  of  a  high  responsibility  for  ministering  the 
purpose  of  God  to  the  great  race  to  whom,  more  than  any  other,  it 
seems  as  if  the  future  of  the  world  and  of  humanity  may  belong.  We 
cannot  think,  we  who  know  England,  and  whose  hearts  beat  with 
English  life,  that  this  great  work  can  ever  be  done  by  any  mere  revival 
of  mediae valism.  We  are  equally  sure  that  it  requires  more  than  the 
meagre  and  partial  subjectivities  of  Protestantism.  It  must  be  done 
by  a  great  Church,  in  whose  life  all  that  time  of  corruption  and  con- 
troversy is  only  an  episode  of  humbling  and  bitter  discipline,  through 
which  it  pleased  God  to  bring  her  still  alive,  and  ^^^th  opportunities  not 
altogether  foregone.  It  must  be  done  by  a  Church  which  knows  the 
power  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Present  Christ,  and  the  radiation  of  that 
power  and  that  presence  through  Sacraments,  through  the  work  of  the 
Ministry,  through  the  intercourse  of  Christian  fellowship,  through  the 
exercise  of  charity ;  but  which  knows  also  by  experience  how  easily  the 
pettinesses  of  human  explanation  and  human  execution  can  deform  and 
lower  these  holy  things.  The  Church  for  that  great  work  of  the  future 
must  be  able  to  bring  forth  out  of  its  treasures  things  new  and  old ;  ^  it 
must  have  its  ears  open  to  hearken,  from  generation  to  generation, 
what  the  Lord  God  will  saj^  concerning  it ;  -  it  must,  like  every  faithful 
pastor  and  teacher  within  it,  learn  from  those  whom  it  teaches,  ennch 
itself  from  those  to  whom  it  ministers.  To  the  truth  with  which  it  is  in 
charge,  the  responses  of  human  experience,  and  instinct,  and  thought 
must  bring  their  own  illuminating  and  interpreting  comment.  It 
must  have  no  such  conceited  thought  of  an  exclusive  possession  of 
all  truth  as  may  prevent  the  '  kings '  of  the  earth's  natural  goodness, 
and  advancing  knowledge,  and  developing  thought  '  bringing  their 
glory  and  honour  into  it '  with  acclamations  of  welcome.^  It  must  be 
a  magnet  attracting  to  itself  all  the  kindred  things  of  piety  and  good- 
ness among  men.     It  must  wield   influence   as  of  a  gracious  and 

^  :Matt.  xiii.  52.  -  Ps.  Ixxxv.  8. 

'  Rev.  xxi.  24. 


108       THE  VOCATION  AND  DANGERS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

Avinning  personality,  under  whose  touch  others  give  of  their  best 
and  come  to  their  best.  You  will  say  that  this  is  the  vague  descrip- 
tion of  an  ideal.  Yes,  but  it  is  ideals  which  command  and  attract. 
When  ideals  are  false  or  narrow,  life  is  contracted ;  when  ideals  are 
faded  and  lacking,  life  burns  low  and  dull.  The  ideal  such  as  we 
have  tried  to  draw,  if  it  be  in  the  likeness  divinely  meant,  may 
at  least  often  draw  us  to  lift  up  our  hearts,  to  look  abroad,  and 
to  look  forward,  to  see  the  things  of  our  own  choosings  and  con- 
tentions in  something  more  like  their  true  proportions,  and  to  feel 
the  solemnising  yet  kindling  power  of  a  great  responsibility  and  a 
great  hope. 


APPENDICES 


APPENDIX  I. 
(Page  9.) 

The  following  Prayers  for  Rogation  Days  may  be  worth  reprinting. 

The  first  is  by  Bishop  Cosin,  or  at  least  found  in  his  handwriting. 

The  second  (which  would  hardly  be  suitable  in  other  than  rural  parishes)  was 
proposed  by  the  Commission  of  1689. 

Some  of  Bishop  Andrewes'  forms  of  intercession,  adapted  in  detail  by  the 
officiating  Minister,  serve  admirably  for  Rogation  use.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
Andrewes'  forms  for  Consecration  of  Churches,  &c. ,  are  in  substance  those  which 
are  in  general  use. 

I. 

Almighty  God,  Lord  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  in  whom  we  live  and  move  and  have 
our  being  ;  who  do'st  good  unto  all  men,  making  thy  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and 
on  the  good,  and  sending  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust :  Favourably  behold  us 
thy  people,  who  call  upon  thy  Name,  and  send  us  thj"  Blessing  from  heaven,  in 
giving  us  fruitful  seasons,  and  filling  our  hearts  with  food  and  gladness,  that  both 
our  hearts  and  mouths  may  be  continually  filled  with  thy  Praises,  giving  thanks  to 
thee  in  thy  Holy  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

IL 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  blessed  the  earth  that  it  should  be  fruitful,  and  bring 
forth  everything  that  is  necessary  for  the  life  of  man,  and  hast  commanded  us  to 
work  with  quietness  and  eat  our  own  bread  ;  bless  us  in  all  our  labours,  and  grant 
us  such  seasonable  weather  that  we  may  gather  in  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  and  ever 
rejoice  in  Thy  goodness,  to  the  praise  of  Thy  holy  Name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

Blunt,  Annotated  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  p.  110. 


APPENDIX  II. 

(Page  9.) 
"All  Priests  and  Deacons  are  to  say  daily  the  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer 
.    either  privately  or  openly,  not  being  let  by  sickness,  or  some  other  urgent  cause. 


110  APPENDICES^ 

home,  and  not  being  othei'wise  reasonably  hindered,  shall  say  the  same  in  the  Parish 
Church  or  Chapel  where  he  ministereth,  and  shall  cause  a  Bell  to  be  tolled  thereunto 
a  convenient  time  before  he  begin,  that  the  people  maj'  come  to  hear  God's  word, 
and  to  pray  with  him." — Booh  of  Common  Prayer,  "  Concerning  the  Service  of  the 
Church." 

Compare  the  careful  directions  :  "  The  Psalter  shall  be  read  through  once  every 
month  as  it  is  there  appointed,  both  for  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer."  "  The  New 
Testament  .  .  .  shall  be  read  over  orderly  every  year  twice/^     •  >  »   -•  'v-^n  / 


s^'oC  ^  ^i^w^  -^'"/Vpendix  hi. 


(Page  75.) 

Parochial  Church  Councils. 

Resolutions  agreed  to  by  both  Houses  on  July  5,  1898. 

1.  That  this  House  desires  earnestly  to  impress  upon  the  parochial  Clergj'  the 
importance  of  securing  the  confidence  and  co-operation  of  lay  Churchmen  in  the 
manner  which,  in  each  parish,  maybe  best  adapted  to  its  wants  ;  and  that  one  mode 
by  which  this  end  might  be  accomplished  would  be  the  formation  of  Parochial 
Church  Councils. 

2.  That  the  initiative  in  forming  such  Councils  should  rest  in  the  Incumbent, 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese. 

3.  That  such  Councils  should  consist  of  the  Incumbent  or  Curate-in-charge,  who 
shall  be  the  Chairman  of  the  Council,  the  assistant  Clergy  licensed  by  the  Bishop, 
the  churchwardens  and  sidemen,  duly  appointed  and  admitted,  together  with 
elected  councillors. 

4.  That  the  elected  councillors  be  male  communicants  of  the  Church  of  England 
of  full  age. 

5.  That  the  electors  be  baptized  and  confirmed  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
resident  in  the  parish,  and  of  full  age. 

6.  That  the  duties  of  the  Council  should  be  to  take  the  principal  share  in  the 
raising  of  funds  and  administration  of  finance,  to  assist  the  Incumbent  in  the  initia- 
tion and  development  in  the  parish  of  all  departments  of  parochial  Church  work,  and 
to  advise  him  on  matters  on  which  he  thinks  it  expedient  to  consult  them. 

7.  That  if  it  should  be  considered  by  the  Incumbent  to  be  desirable  that  the 
Council  should  be  dissolved,  then,  with  the  written  consent  of  the  Bishop  of  the 
Diocese,  the  Incumbent  may  dissolve  it. 

APPENDIX  IV. 

(Page  94.) 

Report  of  the  Committee  appointed  to  consider  and  report  upon  the  Office 
OF  the  Church  with  respect  to  Industrial  Problems — (a)  the  Unem- 
ployed ;   {h)  Industrial  Co-operation. 

I. 

The  Committee  desire  to  begin  their  Report  with  words  of  thankful  recognition 
that  throughout  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  not  least  in  the  Churches  of  our  own 


APPENDICES  111 

Communion,  there  has  been  a  marked  increase  of  solicitude  about  the  problems  of 
industrial  and  social  life,  and  of  sympathy  with  the  struggles,  sufferings,  responsi- 
bilities, and  anxieties,  which  those  problems  involve. 

The}-  hope  that  they  rightly  discern  in  this  some  increasing  reflection  in  modern 
shape  of  the  likeness  of  the  Lord,  in  whose  Blessed  Life  zeal  for  the  souls  and 
sympathy  for  the  bodilj'  needs  of  men  were  undivided  fruits  of  a  single  Love. 

The  Committee,  before  proceeding  to  touch  upon  two  specific  parts  of  the  subject, 
desire  to  record  briefly  what  they  deem  to  be  certain  principles  of  Christian  duty  in 
such  matters. 

The  primar}-  duty  of  the  Church,  as  such,  and,  within  her,  of  the  Clerg}-,  is  that 
of  ministry  to  men  in  the  things  of  character,  conscience,  and  faith.  In  doing  this, 
she  also  does  her  greatest  social  duty.  Character  in  the  citizen  is  the  first  social 
need  ;  character,  with  its  securities  in  a  candid,  enlightened,  and  vigorous  con- 
science, and  a  strong  faith  in  goodness  and  in  God.  The  Church  owes  this  duty  to 
all  classes  alike.  Nothing  must  be  allowed  to  distract  her  from  it,  or  needlessly  to 
impede  or  prejudice  her  in  its  discharge,  and  this  requires  of  the  Clergj',  as  spiritual 
officers,  '  he  exercise  of  great  discretion  in  any  attempt  to  bring  within  their  sphere 
work  of  a  more  distinctively^  social  kind. 

But  while  this  cannot  be  too  strongly  said,  it  is  not  the  whole  truth.  Character 
is  influenced  at  every  point  by  social  conditions,  and  active  conscience,  in  an 
industrial  society,  will  look  for  moral  guidance  on  industrial  matters. 

Economic  science  does  not  claim  to  give  this,  its  task  being  to  inform  but  not  to 
determine  the  conscience  and  judgment.  But  we  believe  that  Christ  our  Master 
does  give  such  guidance  by  His  example  and  teachings,  and  by  the  present  workings 
of  His  Spirit  ;  and  therefore  iinder  Him  Christian  authoritj-  must  in  a  measure  do 
the  same,  the  authoritj',  that  is,  of  the  whole  Christian  body,  and  of  an  enlightened 
Christian  opinion.  Tliis  is  part  of  the  duty  of  the  Christian  Society,  as  witnessing 
for  Christ  and  representing  Him  in  this  present  world,  occupied  with  His  work  of 
setting  up  the  Kingdom  of  God,  under  and  amidst  the  natural  conditions  of  human 
life.  In  this  work  the  clerg}%  whose  special  dutj-  it  is  to  ponder  the  bearings  of 
Christian  principles,  have  their  part ;  but  the  Christian  laity,  who  deal  directlj-  with 
the  social  and  economic  facts,  can  do  even  more. 

The  Committee  believe  that  it  would  be  wlioUy  wrong  for  Christian  authority  to 
attempt  to  interfere  with  the  legitimate  evolution  of  economic  and  social  thought 
and  life  bj-  taking  a  side  corporatel}'  in  the  debates  between  rival  social  theories  or 
systems.  It  will  not  (for  example),  at  the  present  day,  attempt  to  identify 
Christian  duty  •with  the  acceptance  of  systems  based  respectively  on  collective  or 
indi%-idual  ownership  of  the  means  of  production. 

But  they  submit  that  Christian  social  duty  will  operate  in  two  directions  : — 
1.  The  recognition,  inculcation,  and  application  of  certain  Christian  principles. 
They  offer  the  following  as  examples  : — 

(a).  The  principle  of  Brotherhood.  This  principle  of  Brotherhood,  or  Fellow- 
ship in  Christ,  proclaiming,  as  it  does,  that  men  are  members  one  of  another, 
should  act  in  all  the  relations  of  life  as  a  constant  coimterpoise  to  the  instinct 
of  competition. 
{h).  The  principle  of  Labour.  That  every  man  is  bound  to  service — the  serWce 
of  God  and  man.  Labour  and  service  are  to  be  here  understood  in  their 
widest  and  most  inclusive  sense  ;  but  in  some  sense  they  are  obligatory  on  all. 
The  wilfully  idle  man,  and  the  man  who  lives  only  for  himself,  are  out  of 


112  APPENDICES 

place  in  a  Christian  community.     Work,  accordingly,  is  not  to  be  looked  upon 
as  an  irksome  necessity  for  some,  but  as  the  honourable  task  and  privilege 
of  all. 
('".)  The  principle  of  Justice.     God   is  no  respecter  of  persons.     Inequalities, 
indeed,  of   every  kind,  are  inwoven  with  the  whole  providential  order  of 
human  life,  and  are  recognised  emphaticallj'  in  our  Lord's  words.     But  the 
social  order  cannot  ignore  the  interests  of  any  of  its  parts,  and  must,  more- 
over, be  tested  by  the  degi'ee  iu  which  it  secures  for  each  freedom  for  happy, 
useful,  and  untrammelled  life,  and  distributes,  as  widely  and  equitably  as 
may  be,  social  advantages  and  opportunities. 
(d.)  The  principle  of  Public  Responsibility.     A  Christian  community,  as  a  whole, 
is  morally  responsible  for  the  character  of  its  own  economic  and  social  order, 
and  for  deciding  to  what  extent  matters  affecting  that  order  ai-e  to  be  left  to 
individual  initiative,  and  to  the  unregulated  plaj'  of  economic  forces.     Factory 
and  sanitary  legislation,  the  institution  of  Government  labour  departments 
and  the  influence  of  Government,  or  of  public  opinion  and  the  press,  or  of 
eminent  citizens,  in  helping  to   avoid  or   reconcile  industrial   conflicts,  are 
instances  in  point. 
2.  Christian  opinion  should  be  awake  to  repudiate  and  condemn  either  open 
breaches  of  social  justice  and  duty,  or  maxims  and  principles  of  an  un-Christian 
character.     It  ought  to  condemn  the  belief  that  economic  conditions  are  to  be  left  to 
the  action  of  material  causes  and  mechanical  laws,   uncontrolled    by   any   moral 
responsibility.     It  can  pronounce  certain  conditions  of  labour  to  be  intolerable.     It 
can  insist  that  the  employers  personal  responsibility^  as  such,  is  not  lost  by  his 
membership  in  a  commercial  or  industrial  Company.      It  can   press  upon  retail 
purchasers  the  obligation  to  consider  not  only  the  cheapness  of  the  goods  supplied 
to  them,  but  also  the  probable  conditions  of  their  production.     It  can  speak  plainly 
of  evils  which  attach  to  the  economic  system  under  which  we  live,  such  as  certain 
forms   of   luxurious  extravagance,  the  widespread  pursuit  of   money   by  financial 
gambling,  the  dishonesties  of  trade  into  which  men  are  driven  by  feverish  competi- 
tion, and  the  violences  and  reprisals  of  industrial  warfare. 

It  is  plain  that  in  these  matters  disapproval  must  take  every  different  shade, 
from  plain  condemnation  of  undoubted  wrong  to  tentative  opinions  about  better  and 
worse.  Accordingly  any  organic  action  of  the  Church,  or  any  action  of  the  Church's 
officers,  as  such,  should  be  verj'^  carefully  restricted  to  cases  where  the  rule  of  right 
is  practically  clear,  and  much  the  larger  part  of  the  matter  should  be  left  to  the 
free  and  flexible  agency  of  the  awakened  Christian  conscience  of  the  community  at 
large,  and  of  its  individual  members. 

If  the  Christian  conscience  be  thus  awakened  and  active,  it  will  secure  the  best 
administration  of  particular  systems,  while  they  exist,  and  the  modification  or 
change  of  them,  when  this  is  required  by  the  progress  of  knowledge,  thought,  and 
life. 

It  appears  to  follow  from  what  precedes  that  the  great  need  of  the  Church,  in 
this  connection,  is  the  growth  and  extension  of  a  serious,  intelligent,  and  sympathetic 
opinion  on  these  subjects,  to  which  numberless  Christians  have  as  yet  never  thought 
of  applying  Christian  principles.  There  has  been  of  late  no  little  improvement  in 
this  respect,  but  much  remains  to  be  done,  and  with  this  view  the  Committee 
desire  to  make  the  following  definite  recommendation. 

They  suggest  that,  wherever  possible,  there  should  be  formed,  as  a  part  of  local 


APPENDICES  113 

Church  organisation,  Committees  consisting  chiefly  of  laymen,  whose  work  should 
be  to  study  social  and  industrial  problems  from  the  Christian  point  of  view,  and  to 
ckssist  in  creating  and  strengthening  an  enlightened  public  opinion  in  regard  to  such 
problems,  and  promoting  a  more  active  spirit  of  social  service,  as  a  part  of  Christian 
duty. 

Such  Committees,  or  bodies  of  Church  workers  in  the  way  of  social  service,  while 
representing  no  one  class  of  society,  and  abstaining  from  taking  sides  in  any  disputes 
between  classes,  should  fearlessly  draw  attention  to  the  various  causes  in  our 
economic,  industrial,  and  social  system,  which  call  for  remedial  measures  on  Christian 
principles. 

Abundant  illustration  of  the  kind  of  matters  with  which  such  Committees  might 
deal  will  be  found  in  the  following  sections  of  the  Report : — 

II. 

The  problem  of  the  Unemployed  brings  us  face  to  face  with  the  two  questions  : — 

(I.)  How  best  to  help  those  who  are  unemploj-ed,  and  in  need,  at  any  particular 
moment. 

(II. )  How  to  counteract  the  causes  in  the  society  of  our  time  which  tend  to  drive 
people  into  this  necessitous  class,  and  make  it  so  numerous. 

(I. )  The  unemployed  are  of  different  types  and  require  different  modes  of  treat- 
ment. 

(a. )  The  unwilling,  such  as  the  lazy,  and  the  vagrant. 

These  especially  need  authoritative  discipline  and  corrective  management.  The 
existence  of  such  an  idle  and  necessitous  class  being  a  danger  to  society,  the 
State  should  undertake  the  duty  of  dealing  with  them,  both  by  means  of  dis- 
ciplinary authority,  and  by  an  enlightened  administration  of  Poor  Laws, 
making  labour  a  condition  of  relief,  and  using  all  possible  means,  by  training 
and  otherwise,  to  turn  them  into  good  citizens. 

(6.)  The  unfit,  viz.  :  (1)  The  aged  poor,  for  whom  Christian  society  is  bound  to 
provide  by  pension  or  otherwise  some  form  of  decent  support ;  (2)  the  sick, 
who  must  be  nursed  and  tended  while  ill,  and  should  be  assisted  in  making  a 
fresh  start  when  they  recover  ;  (3)  destitute  children,  who  should  be  main- 
tained and  educated,  so  that  they  may  have  a  chance  of  growing  up  to  be  honest 
and  useful  members  of  society. 

(c.)  The  unfortuivate,  the  wreckage  of  our  industrial  and  social  system.  Many  of 
these  are  wrecked,  not  by  any  fault  of  their  own,  but  through  dislocations  of 
trade,  changes  of  fashion,  mechanical  inventions,  the  lack  of  technical 
training,  and  other  causes,  and  they  have  a  strong  claim  on  Christian  society 
to  assist  them  by  some  form  of  organisation  ready  for  the  purpose. 

(d.)  The  morally  weak,  who  are  wi-ecked  through  lack  of  character,  being  rendered 
useless  by  drunkenness  and  other  forms  of  vice ;  and  they  offer  a  large  field 
for  the  healing  and  reforming  influences  of  Christian  charity,  such  as  homes 
and  reformatories. 

II.  The  causes  which  tend  to  swell  the  number  of  the  unemploj-ed  and  suffering 
poor  present  even  greater  difficulties.  The  Church  will  best  contribute  to  their 
solution  by  patient  consideration  of  such  matters  as  the  following  : — 

(1)  Forms  of  trade  or  industry,  or  any  usages,  which  lead  to  the  "sweating" 
and  degradation  of  the  labouring  class,  and  possible  methods  of  reform. 

I 


114  APPENDICES 

(2)  Methods  of  moralising  industrial  and  commercial  relationships. 

(3)  Stronger  control  by  public  opinion  and  authority  over  the  housing  of  the 
poor,  both  in  town  and  country,  and  methods  by  which  the  existing  laws  may  be 
more  effectually  carried  out  so  as  to  secure  the  conditions  necessary  for  a  decent  moral 
life. 

(4)  The  encouragement  of  all  sound  organisations  which  have  for  their  object  the 
advancement  of  thrift  and  temperance,  and  the  assistance  of  the  working  man  in 
making  provision  for  sickness  and  old  age. 

(5)  Possibilities  of  minimising  fluctuations  and  dislocations  of  employment,  with 
the  sufferings  consequent  upon  them,  by  means  of  such  agencies  as  Labour  Bureaux, 
Boards  of  Conciliation  and  Arbitration,  and  some  judicious  use  of  public  works  in 
times  of  stress. 

(6)  Methods  of  making  country  life  and  occupations  more  attractive  and  re- 
munerative, so  as  to  lessen  the  drift  of  population  into  great  towns. 

(7)  The  success  or  failure  of  the  many  agencies  and  schemes,  both  public  and 
private,  which  are  already  in  operation  for  the  healing  or  prevention  of  these 
social  ills. 

III. 

In  dealing  with  the  subject  of  Industrial  Co-operation,  the  Committee  desire  to 
record  their  appreciation  of  the  benefits  which  its  originators  and  supporters  have 
conferred  upon  the  community. 

It  has  helped  to  spread  and  strengthen  the  feeling  of  mutual  membership  or 
brotherhood,  and  to  conciliate  the  interests  of  the  capitalist,  the  workman  and  the 
purchaser.  It  has  been  equally  beneficial  in  contributing  largely  to  the  growth  of 
thrift,  independence,  a  sense  of  the  dignity  of  labour,  and  happy  family  life  and 
contentment,  among  that  portion  of  the  working  classes  who  have  taken  a  share  in 
it.  The  Committee  hope  to  see  it  as  successfully  established  on  the  side  of  productive 
industry,  as  it  is  in  the  field  of  commercial  distribution. 

At  the  same  time  there  would  seem  to  be  the  need  of  a  note  of  warning.  The 
very  success  of  the  movement  is  bringing  with  it  an  element  of  danger. 

It  will  be  equivalent  to  the  comparative  failure  of  this  great  movement  if  it  should 
degenerate  into  a  vast  system  of  joint-stock  shopkeeping  or  industry,  conducted  on 
selfish  principles,  with  no  dominant  moral  purpose  pervading  it,  no  longer  earnestly 
striving  for  the  amelioration  of  social  and  industrial  conditions,  but  aiming  chiefly  at 
large  dividends. 

Such  a  system  is  only  selfish  competition  decked  out  in  new  garments,  and  bearing 
a  new  name. 

The  sympathy  of  the  Church  with  the  co-operative  movement  must  depend  on 
the  faithful  adhesion  of  those  who  direct  it  to  its  true  moral  and  spiritual  purpose. 

Such  Committees  of  Social  Service  as  have  been  recommended  above  should  draw 
attention  to  subjects  like  the  following  : — 

1.  The  dangers  that  threaten  the  co-operative  movement  through  its  becoming 
infected  by  the  spirit  of  selfish  competition,  as  illustrated  by  its  tendency  to  give  up 
the  principle  of  profit-sharing  on  the  part  of  the  workers. 

2.  The  elevating  influence  which  the  feeling  of  associated  ownership  exercises  on 
the  character  of  workmen. 

3.  The  great  importance  of  education. 


APPENDICES  115 

4.  The  necessity  of  confidence  in  approved  leaders,  and  readiness  to  entrust 
responsible  authority  to  capable  individuals,  and  to  remunerate  them  liberally. 

5.  The  vast  opportunities  for  social  amelioration  which  the  co-operative  system 
has  before  it. 

The  Committee  hope  that  they  have  shown  conclusively  how  varied  and  urgent  are 
the  questions  which  demand  Christian  thought  and  attention  ;  and  that  they  have 
sufficiently  indicated  some  of  the  ways  in  which  it  is  possible  to  permeate  commercial 
and  industrial  life  with  the  regulative  and  inspiring  force  of  applied  Christianity. 

They  record  their  conviction  that  conspicuous,  sustained,  and  widespread  effort 
in  this  direction,  more  particularly  on  the  part  of  Christian  laymen,  is  required  at 
the  present  time,  as  one  special  sign  and  form  of  the  witness  of  the  Church  to  the 
all  sufficiency  of  her  Divine  and  Incarnate  Lord,  and  to  the  transforming,  enlighten- 
ing, and  quickening  power  of  His  Spirit  upon  human  character  and  life. 

Resolution  formally  adopted  by  the  Lambeth  Conference  in  1897  : — 

' '  That  this  Conference  receives  the  Report  of  the  Committee  on  the  duty  of  the 
Church  in  regard  to  Industrial  Problems,  and  commends  the  suggestions 
embodied  in  it  to  the  earnest  and  sympathetic  consideration  of  all  Christian 
people." 


APPENDIX  V. 

Ordinations  for  the  Three  Years  1896,  1897,  1898. 
Number  of  men  ordained  Deacons  1896 — 1898. 


Ordinations  at  Trinity 37 

,,  in  September    30 

,,  in  Advent 37 

Total 104 


In  1896 29 

In  1897 ; 44 

In  1898 31 

Total 104 


Of  these  25  were  graduates  of  Oxford. 

45     ,,  ,,  ,,    Cambridge. 

14     ,,  ,,  ,,   other  Universities. 

7     ,,     Associates  of  King's  College,  London. 

7  came  from  non-graduate  Theological  Colleges. 

6  were  Literates. 

Of  the  Oxford  and  Cambridge  candidates  23  had  graduated  with  honours,  6  in 
the  1st  Class  (one  a  double  first),  6  in  the  2nd  Class,  10  in  the  3rd  Class,  and  1  in 
the  4th  Class. 


RICHARD  CLAY    AND   SONS,    LIMITED,    LONDON   AND   BUNOAY.